Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - Alexander Raven

Pages: [1] 2
1
Climax Control Archives / Drown My Demons
« on: March 29, 2024, 09:40:40 PM »
Haunted
Scene One | Off-Camera

Smack. Slap. Bang. The sound of taped hands hitting a punching bag. Alex is punching away, sweating up a storm on the punching bag. His hands look a bit raw, the tape doing little to protect him from the continuous force and blows. His beard is dripping with sweat, and the small fuzz on top of his head shimmering with the beads of sweat and cold.

Early morning hours, the only light coming from the multitude of ceiling lights in the small gym he finds himself in. No one else was around at the time, which is somewhat strange. Normally there is one or two other gym junkies getting their early morning pump in. Today however, he was alone. Good Friday. It’d been a long time since the Easter weekend had really meant anything to him. Even as a kid, it wasn’t a major aspect or part of his life.

He was kind of glad for the silence today. It gave him time to just be alone with his thoughts. To be alone with the only person that was really sabotaging him these days. He continued pounding away on the bag, his knuckles threatening to give up beneath each of the blows. He breathed deeply, exhaling with each punch throw. Breathing in between each focused strike.

Easter Weekend and he was going to be getting beaten and bruised for Easter Sunday. It was therapeutic in a way. He could punish others for their insolence. Punish others in the way that he couldn’t punish himself. Be punished for simply existing. For wanting something more from life. For wanting to be part of something. To be fucking acknowledged. For people to stop staring down their nose at him.

A split knuckle, a splatter of blood landing where his fist did. Then another, and another. He didn’t pay attention to it. Continuing to hit away. Continuing to land blow after bloody blow.

“You’re going to kill yourself, rockstar.” A voice in his head said.

James’ voice. His body stiffened, and he stopped. Stopped before the next hit. Stopped before he busted his hand up anymore. Leaving himself a broken mess. He looked down at his hands. At the bleeding knuckles. At the tape that was soaked with blood and sweat. Hissing as the rush of pain finally came to him. He turned, looking around. He was alone. Of course he was alone. James was dead.

James was just another ghost of his mind. A kinder ghost, trying to soothe him. He breathed deeply, and grabbed his towel that was hanging over the top bar holding the bag. Dabbing his forehead, and then wiping his hands. The wounds were small. Just grazes, but enough to be speckling with those crimson beads. He breathed in deeply and picked up his water bottle. Taking a long drink.

“Who are you trying to hurt, daddy?” The voice again. A whisper into his very mind.

He closed his eyes tightly, shaking his head a little. Attempting to shake the ghosts from his very mind. Drinking deeply from his bottle, face towards the floor. Swallowing heavily, he slowly opens his eyes. His mind refused to stop playing tricks on him. There James stood, shimmering and spectral. A ghost of his own creation. A hallucination. The image of a sick man.

“Please, Jimmy. Not now.” Alex managed to squeak out.

James’ ghost smiled and shook his head. Stepping forward and through Alex. Stepping past him.

“Sorry Rockstar. This is all you.” James said.

Alex turned and watched as the hallucination began to pace the nearby area. Pacing the floor of the gym. He wouldn’t look at Alex. Looking around, at the empty gym.

“Do you think what you’re doing is the right thing? Are you happy, baby?” James asked, instinctively cocking an eyebrow from beneath his sunglasses. Half turning back to Alex.

“I don’t know James. I really don’t. I keep trying to find ways to be the person I envision. To be the person I want to be. I’m out there, always trying to be better. I'm here trying to get stronger, quicker and better. We’re always in the fucking ring trying to be better. No matter how much I seem to try, I just can’t seem to get over that hurdle.” Alex said. No longer attempting to clear the hallucinations from his mind.

“Always living in other’s shadows. You’re a disgrace, Alexander.” Another voice this time.

His father. He could feel the cold and sharp hands on his shoulders. Threatening to squeeze around his throat. He didn’t need to see him to know the sneering look on his face. The look of disgust. Alex shrugged the hands off his shoulder and walked forward. Walked through James.

“I’m not living in anybody’s fucking shadow. I’m not you, Vater. I’m not someone who pretends that this is anything but my own fault.” Alex grumbled out.

“That’s not what it seems like, rockstar. You’ve always been self-hating, but you blame the world for it. You blame him.” James said coolly, turning to look at Alex. Looking past him, looking at the father Raven.

“Even your own friend doesn’t believe in you Alexander. How unfortunate. Maybe this is just a bit of schadenfreude for him, hm?” His father said, laughter following it.

Alex shook his head, screwing his eyes up again. Kneeling down on the floor, and pressing his bleeding fists against his temples. Pushing down. Attempting to push them from his mind. Pushing the ghosts out of his mind.

“Maybe it’s time to walk away from it all, sweetheart. Live your life with Luna. Live happily. Be happy.” Another voice.

Lauren. His dead wife. Apparently Easter brought all the dead back to life. He could feel the tears welling. His mind was attempting to tear him apart. The silence he was so desperate for was torn away by his very own brain. He knew they weren’t real. He knew that they weren’t, but no matter how much he tried. They just never left him alone.

“Please.” Alex croaked out, pounding his fists into the side of his head, over and over.

“Please leave me alone. Please, please.” He said, the tears beginning to fall now. His breathing is heavier now, on the edge of a panic attack. It had been so long since he had had a panic attack.

“You’re nothing but a mistake, Alexander.” His father said.

“You’ve got the power, daddy. You can fix this, I promise you.” James said.

“We love you, Alex. We just want what is best for you.” Lauren said.

He banged his hands on the ground, and yelled out. A visceral cry for help. A scream of pain, sadness and sorrow. He just sat there, screaming. Yelling, a mess of sadness and anger. Trapped in a hell of his own making. A suffering of his own.

“Leave me the fuck alone!” He yelled out between the cries of pain and agony.

And then silence. Sweet, beautiful silence. Moments passed by. His eyes slowly opening, his hands loosening. He was alone. He was alone again. Or so he thought.

“They’re back, aren’t they?” Luna asked as she stepped past him. Kneeling down in front of him. Hands on his cheeks. Holding his face, looking into his eyes.

“Why are they doing this to me?” Alex asked, his eyes filled with tears. A broken man, trying to find peace.

“I don’t want to wake up anymore, Lu.”

Show Me How To Wrestle
Scene Two | On-Camera

“Hello Benjamin, I see you got my message. Are you finally paying attention? Are you finally ready to face that of which you have started? I’m looking forward to this Benjamin. I’m looking forward to you showing me how to wrestle. That’s what you said, isn’t it? That you were going to show me how it was done? That it was going to ‘mess me up proper.’

The scene opens to a small gym, akin to that of a BJJ studio. Rolling mats laid out, small bits of tape laid down to indicate different starting spots. Alexander Raven is kneeling on the mats, sitting on his legs. Bare foot, a pair of plain black tracksuits, and a loose tank top. A crudely drawn picture of a dick stapled to the front of it.

“You might be right, Benjamin. If there is anything I’ve ever been honest about, it's that when it comes to this. To this business, to this sport. To wrestling as a whole, I’m not god’s gift. I don’t pretend to be the most technical athlete. I don’t pretend to be the best of the best. I’m no amateur turned professional. I don’t have the background, I don’t have the skill, I don’t have the acumen. These are things that I admit, because I am not afraid of the truth of who I am, Benjamin. I don’t care if people see me one way or another. I’m not a wrestler, I’m a fucking fighter. I’m a brawler, a battler and bare-knuckled boxer. I may not be a better wrestler than you, Benjamin. But I am a much better fucking fighter.”

Alex slowly pushes up, rising to his feet, linking his hands together and rolling his wrists. Loosening himself up.

“I want you to think about this clearly, Benjamin. Who do you think people are more invested in right now? I’m offering you a renaissance of your career. I’ve been doing everything to get you fired up, to get you ready to fight. I’ve been going over and over it. I’ve attacked you, Luna has attacked you. I’ve threatened to turn you into a literal dickhead. Luna has done her very best to mash the brains and skull of Samantha Marlowe. We’ve even got ourselves a pretty little street fight lined up. I’ve done everything for you, Benjamin. And you haven’t even fucking thanked me for it. You’ve just talked down on me. You’ve just gone out of your way to belittle me.”

Alex shakes his head, frustration etching its way across his features. He releases his hands from each other, balling his hands up into tight fists. Pressing them tightly against his temples.

“You haven’t even thanked me, Benjamin. I’ve done all of this for you, and you somehow think I’m the villain. No, no. Benjamin, I’m not the villain in this story. I am just a puppet of greater forces. Forces who won’t let me be free. I’m just a puppet of the people who pamper and give to people like you. Who placate fighters like me, but give us unenviable tasks so as to keep me blinded. But they’ve learnt now, Benjamin. They’ve learnt that I am no Michael Harris that they can simply cast aside when it so benefits them. That they can simply throw to the wind because they no longer enjoy playing with this toy. No, I’ve got them trapped now, Ben. Because I want to be free. I want to be let loose, I want my contract ended. I made the call and I was fucking denied it.”

He begins to grind his fists against his temples, shaking his head back and forth vigorously. His eyes closed tight, the anger heavy on his features.

“So now, I’m trying to give back. To build layabouts like yourself into something worthwhile. To teach ‘wrestlers’ and ‘kings’ how to be the fucking fighters they need to be. To be the fighters needed to fight off the machinations and manipulations of these puppeteers that deem themselves fucking gods of us. But I’m the villain for wanting to behead these bastards that think themselves above us. And you’re taking their side Benjamin. Everyone takes their side. But that’s okay. Truly, I understand, Benjamin. We’ll walk into Climax Control. You’ll swing your gusto and bravado around. You’ll flex and you’ll mess me up proper. You’ll put on a masterclass in wrestling and make me look the fool. Punish me for punishing you. Placate your masters and beg for their acknowledgement. So the two of you, you and Samantha, can go and get your wind back and take those Mixed Tag Team championships.”

He begins to pound the sides of his head with his fists now. Eyes still screwed tightly shut, his mouth pulled into a sharp sneer. Flecks of spittle flying from his mouth.

“Yet, maybe, I’ve finally gotten under your skin this time, Ben. See what I did to Jamie Dean, well. That was a message. A message that I don’t care if you can wrestle. I don’t care if you think I’m talking shit, making ‘bad jokes’ and pretending to be something I’m not. I do not live in delusion, I do not live in lies. I am who I am and I do not pretend to be anything else. I want you fired up, I want you to be ready to go to fucking war. If it takes hurting those around you to get you there, then I will hurt every single person between us. I will break every person you love, if that is what it takes to get you to stop being this prim and proper, cockney fucking asshole. Anyone can swing a chair, but only those who want to hurt someone can swing it properly. Anyone can brawl, but only those with the passion and hatred can do it well. Anyone can be you, Benjamin; but nobody can be Alexander Raven.”

His pounding stops, and a wash of calm comes over his face. A deep breath in, and a smile crossing his face. He slowly reaches into his pocket, and removes a heavy duty staple gun. Reaching into another pocket he slowly removes a folded up piece of paper.

“You haven’t even said thank you, Benjamin. That’s the worst part of all of this. I’ve done everything for you. I’ve done everything to help you. To make you a better wrestler, a better fighter. A smarter man, a more observant man. I’ve done everything I can do to light the fire under your ass, and you haven’t even thanked me. Why do you hate me, Benjamin? Why do you pretend to be a paragon of virtue, a man who lives with his life on display, yet you spew such hate for me. Hate for someone who has done nothing but try to make you better? That’s where we are different, Benjamin. I do this for everyone. I do what I do because I need them to be better. I need people to be true. And I know I’m repeating myself here, I’m well aware of it. See, I go in circles. Over and over.”

Alex begins to walk, walking in a small figure eight. Three or four steps each way. Lifting the piece of paper that had been folded up in his pocket and fiddling with it. Slowly unfolding it.

“But that’s because I feel like a trapped animal, Ben. I feel like I am stuck here, perpetually stuck. That no matter what I do, I’m banging against the steel bars of my cage. So when I see an opportunity to lure in one of the jailors. Then I have to do what I have to do. If that means, shoving a spike through your fucking eye, then so be it. If that means stapling things to your head, then so be it. If that means, I have to hurt those that matter to you to make you pay attention, then so fucking be it Benjamin. I’m so tired of pretending to be a good person. I’m so tired of pretending to be something I’m not. I’m so tired of being here.”

He places the now unfolded sheet against his forehead, and then presses the staple gun up against it. The snap sound of the staple embedding into his flesh. Sticking the paper to his forehead. Conveniently short enough to keep his mouth clear, but his eyes now hidden. A small stream of blood began to flow down his face. Like tears of blood. On the paper it simply read: ‘ETERNAL PRISONER’.

“Are you willing to face that which lies before us? This is not the end, Benjamin. This is a taste. This is a warning. This is the beginning. We walk into Climax Control, a bull ready to kill and the bird that has been mocking it for weeks. This is just a warm-up, Ben. Because a smart manipulator knows. The bull can be put to the sword early, if need be. That the charging animal, as deadly as it is, is the easiest to catch with a hidden blade beneath the waving flag. So I have to question you Ben. Can you keep your focus for just another few weeks? Or do you get put to the sword and laid to rest. You demanded this, because I put the fear of God into you. Will you regret it, when you’re too broken, battered and bruised to protect those that matter the most to you? I’m looking forward to being free, for just a minute Benjamin. To have those shackles released, to have the freedom to be who I am. To be who everyone seems to think I am, because I choose to be that person. The tireless beast. The man who can swing a jar, jab a spike and choke with a pole.”

He slowly begins to sit once more. Placing the stapler beside him, sitting cross-legged on the map. He turns his face down a little, the blood dripping from his chin onto the mat beneath him.

“I’m tormented by the ghosts of my past, Benjamin. Pulling and tearing me every which way. I can hear my father mocking me. Laughing that I can’t get to the heights I did at the start of my career. I can hear my dead ex-wife, begging me to stop. Begging me to forgive myself. To forgive others for their actions. I can hear my dead former friend and destroyer of my life. I can hear him telling me how I’m just not quite as good as him. How I will always be less than the man who took everything I ever loved. I can hear my dead best friend. My brother-in-law. The only man in my life that ever showed me absolutely unconditional love. I can hear him, telling me to stop hurting myself. To stop hurting those around me. To stop the pain. To stop destroying myself. I’m plagued by the ghosts of my past, Benjamin. I need to drown their voices out, and do you know how I drown them out? How do I stop them from tormenting me?”

He raises his hand smearing the drops of blood across his face. Then picks up the staple gun once more. Pressing it against his cheek, and stapling. And then to the other cheek and stapling again. All three sticking deep into the flesh beneath the paper.

“I bleed, Ben. I bleed and I bleed. I fight and I fight. I look at the next thing in front of me, and charge headlong into it. That’s how I stop it. You’re a means to and end for me, Benjamin. This was never personal, no matter what you may see it as. These actions weren’t for you. They were for me. It’s hypocritical, I know. I demand thanks from you, but that exists in its own reality. I demand thanks because I’ve given you a fire that you needed. I’m using you to drown out my demons. To drown the ghosts of my past. This is a two way relationship, and I just need you to see it. Can you see it, Benjamin?”

He leans forward, reaching up and ripping the paper from his face. The staple pin pricks dribbling down blood. His mouth smeared from earlier.

“Are you listening to me now, Benjamin? Are you paying attention?”

“The Conspiracy is here.”


And then.

Nothing.

Darkness.

Silence.

2
Climax Control Archives / The Trapped Loser
« on: March 05, 2024, 06:51:46 AM »
tw; suicidal thoughts, depression, self-harm

Trapped In Freedom
Scene One | Off-camera

Maybe life would have been easier if I’d loaded that gun.

The girls had gone out for the night. It seemed like for the most part, Luna wasn’t as full of disdain as he was expecting. Maybe she was just holding onto it until Adrienne had left. If she was, then their moments of time alone spent with each other… on each other were a strange way of showing it. Maybe he thought too much.

The issue with thinking too much however, was that when he was truly alone. The thoughts were deafening. Fears about what Sullivan could do, what he could reveal to the police. Would he tell them about Alex holding him at gunpoint? It wouldn’t matter if the gun was loaded or not, Sullivan could play ignorance on it. Pulling a gun on someone was bad enough. Nobody was going to care, or believe, that he didn’t load it.

The rational part of his mind had been silenced for the moment. In almost every part of his life, things were falling apart. He was at this point, a habitual loser. A loser in life, a loser in his career. A fucking loser who did nothing but find fault in the world around him and create excuses. Excuses for why he couldn’t kill Sullivan. Excuses for why he wasn’t going to do it. Excuses for why he couldn’t win a fucking match. Excuses on excuses. Everything he had was just full of them.

He could blame the death of James, but his life was falling apart long before that. He could blame being screwed by referees, by his wife, and by the re-emergence of old friends. He could blame all that, but still, his life was falling apart long before that. From day one, he was a fucking loser. Nobody cared who someone once was, they only cared for what he was now. And what he was now? The same thing he had been when he debuted all those years ago. A loser trapped in the shadow of his betters.

First it was James, then  it was Alexander Remington. Add Griffin Hawkins, Corey Bull and the eventual AmI Syco. Then it was Remington again. Years later, in a world of new faces, it was just more shadows to stand in. More shadows and more people he wasn’t ever going to be better than. Finn Whelan, Goth, J2H, hell throw Jack Washington and HB Carter into that as well. The thoughts were so loud. The thoughts just never stopped. Never got quieter, never gave him a moment. The more he thought the more he was reminded why he hated himself.

The only light had been Luna. A woman he was now bringing down his perpetual path of losing. His perpetual journey into being nothing but a talking piece. The butt of all jokes. The man they all claimed he was. A flash in the fucking pan that talked the world up, but couldn’t do it. Couldn’t make it over the mark. Begging for someone to recognise him. Begging for people to acknowledge him. To understand that he wasn’t just some boy struggling to make it. That he was a human being who just wanted to be someone.

To matter.

To live.

Midnight rolled around. If experience taught him anything, it meant that he'd be alone for at least the next four or five hours. Alex sat on the balcony once more. Always on that quaint little balcony that overlooked a city that beckoned him to continue down this path. This path of self-loathing. This path of disdain and hatred. This path continued to put him in the shadows and refused to allow him to escape into the sunlight. To be the man who could, but never did.

But he sat there anyway. Sat there, cigarette hanging from his lip. His throat is sore from having spent the last few hours chain smoking them. Six, maybe seven empty cans sat next to him. Four or five more inside, he wasn’t sure at this point. A bottle of Jack Rye Whiskey in hand, because he wanted to taste something different, just for a minute. That minute turned into ten, turning into thirty, turning into sixty. That hour turned into two. Seven, five and an empty bottle of rye. The city was beautiful when the lights were smeared behind those drunk goggles.

Nights like these, he wished he could just call James. Call him and talk. He’d always listen. James gave all he had, and that was that. He was a man who didn’t take, but was always giving. Nowadays he probably should call Luna. Call his wife, and let her know that he wasn’t okay. But that was the point wasn’t it? He’s never okay anymore. Her brother died, and she was having to fucking baby him. Because he couldn’t pull himself out of this rut of self-loathing.

Blaming the world, the invisible and the real. Blaming everyone except the man who deserved all the blame in the world. Except for blaming the man who was so fucking delusional he was too slow to get his best friend the help he needed. The man who was so stuck in the prank calls that he didn’t hear his staggering friend come back into the bar that night. Sullivan may have pulled that trigger, but it was Alex who killed James. He was to blame for everything.

The blurred vision only got worse, the tears welling in his eyes. But he did not dare cry them. Not anymore. He didn’t deserve to cry anymore. No, he deserved the pain he was suffering. He deserved the karma he was receiving for the actions that led him here. For jumping the queue. For nearly retiring the man who only wanted to give him a pathway to greatness. A pathway to the World Championship under his tutelage. He’d wanted to be the leader of his betters and forced them into a stable where he stood as the false leader. Playing the field to try and ensure he was protected as the king. Forgetting that the betters under him would simply behead the king for their own glory.

No, he could not cry the tears for every choice he made led to the karmic retribution that punished him. The karma that ensured he sat there on the balcony that night, filled with beer, gin and rye. Putting out another cigarette, but not in the ashtray this time. No, pressing it into the middle of his palm. Burning and singing the flesh, a hiss of pain. Failures deserved what they got. He was no king, he was no kingslayer. He was just a loud-mouthed, angry little boy. A little boy who was no longer getting his way.

In a fair world, he would’ve been the one laying on the floor that night. Not James. In a fair world, Luna would’ve been holding that gun to his head, not Alex holding it to Sullivan’s. In a fair world, she would’ve married a man who loved her the way she deserved to be loved. In a fair world she would be showered with the praise, friends and life that she deserved. Not being dragged down his pitiful path of vitriol and hatred. Free of the threat of him ruining her. In a fair world, James never would’ve died.

But this world wasn’t fair.

He got to his feet, and stepped toward the balcony railing. Standing right next to it. Leaning down, and resting his arms on the railing. Resting his elbows on the soothingly cold metal. His skin felt blisteringly hot, alcohol blanket more than anything else. He rubbed his wet cheeks on his shoulders, and stared out into the night sky, and then he looked down. Down at the ground below. He wasn’t that high off the ground. Fallen off ladders and scaffolding higher than his balcony. But the idea of teetering on the edge didn’t bring the usual dread that heights did. There was a soothing thought in the back of his mind. Permanent injury, injury to free him from obligation. From the hole he found himself.

Freedom in being able to choose.

His phone buzzed. How long had he been standing there? He wasn’t sure. Pulling it out from his pocket, it was somewhere in the vicinity of thirty minutes. Time was slipping away from him again. That wasn’t a good sign. Blanks in his memory were bad, bad things happened during the blanks. Maybe the alcohol and thoughts could be blamed for once. But he wasn’t so certain anymore. He wasn’t so sure that there was freedom in those thoughts anymore.

Luna’s name, his phone continuing to buzz. She was calling him. He answered by placing the phone to his ear. He could hear the chatter of the bar behind her, the thud of music. He couldn’t place the song, but it sounded far more Adrienne’s vibe than Luna’s.

“Hey, Lexi baby. Adrienne’s going to go home with a… friend.” Luna managed to get the words out, slurring somewhat. She sounded almost as drunk as his eyes told him he was. He could hear them giggling. Happiness.

“So, I’ll be home soonish. Maybe an hour? Just you and me for the rest of the night. Okay, lover?” Luna said a little louder than probably was necessary. But that was okay. Maybe the peace he needed tonight was a little bit of a taste of the comforts. Of her comfort.

“I love you, Lu. I’ll leave the door unlocked. I’ll still be up.” He said slowly, trying to keep the hollowness out of his own voice. The taint of alcohol heavy on his voice. Luna laughed a little, obviously picking up on it.

“Sounds like you had a party on your own. You okay, baby-boy?” Luna asked.

“I’m okay, Lu. I’m okay hearing your voice.” Alex said.

“Well, let me say goodbye to the wee Marigold, and I’ll talk to you all the way home. Okay?” Luna said softly. Warmly.

“I’d like that.” Alex said, sniffling a little. Who knew the once ice-hearted, cold shouldering and closed off Alexander Raven would be a blubbering drunk mess when someone finally warmed their way to his heart.

“I love you.” Luna said, as she hung up. Going to say her goodbyes to Adrienne. He lowered his phone from his ear, and smiled a bit. Deciding it would be a good idea to tidy up just a couple of the cans. A message came through. A photo of Luna and Adrienne. Smiling, heads resting on each other, arms wrapped around each other’s waists. Even if he wasn’t okay right now. Luna deserved to be.

Even in a world where he was a loser. An undeserving accident of a human being. Even in a world where he did nothing but loathe himself and wish he could give ever more to those he loved. Maybe it could be okay, if he could at least do right by her. A fantastical vision. But the only one that was going to get him through the immediate future.

The phone rang. He answered.

“Okay, so. Let me tell you everything.” Luna started straight away. He smiled as he leaned up against the kitchen island. At that moment, the pain slipped away.

“You have my full attention.”

Habitual Loser
Scene Two | On-Camera

Alexander Raven is sitting on a steel chair. The middle of a ring, in an empty arena. The lights are mostly off, bar a few emergency fittings and worklights for ring set-up. Metal spike in hand still, he is leaning forward in the chair, facing the mat.

“November Twelfth, Twenty-Twenty Three. That was the last time Alexander Raven beat anymore. Not just here in Sin City. But anywhere. In every foray, in every excursion. Failure. November Twelfth, Twenty-Twenty Three. You know who the last person I beat before the flash in the pan, Dubois? Gabriel fucking Wank. Before that? Bill Barnhart. I went from a career higher, dispatching the likes of Fenris, Ken Davison, Austin James Mercer, O’Malley and even the man who is holding tight onto a championship that I rightfully never should have lost, Miles Kasey.”

“A man who beat me for the Roulette Championship, and squandered it. A man, who like me, is a middling nobody at the best of times. But he stands here as the Internet Champion. Having beaten Calvin Harris, a man I couldn’t. Having gone to war with Austin James Mercer and surviving. Standing here now as the Internet Champion, and me? I can’t even get a fucking win.”

“It’s poetic in a way. I spent so long being the arrogant little bastard, and then my world started to crumble when Alexandra Callaway came into my life. The Blast from the Past tournament, we should’ve been a shoe-in. We should have been the ones to go all the way. To be the man and woman standing tall at the end, and then I could have gone on and at least given it a sniff at being the World Champion when the dishonoured Michael Harris reigned supreme. Instead, I became another historical statistic. The first person to ever lose their championship in the Blast from the Past tournament. To another fucking thorn in my side, Jack Washington. The man I’m coming very close to understanding the mental state of. Knowing that I am better than I am being presented, but never being able to capitalise on it.”


He taps the metal spike against the back of his neck, breathing heavily as he slowly sits upright in the chair, staring up into the rafters. His face is strangely serene for the intensity of his words.

“November Twelfth, Twenty-Twenty Three should have meant something. Coming within a hair of beating J2H, twice, should have meant something. I shouldn’t be stumbling against the likes of Gerrit. I shouldn’t be stumbling against the fucking likes of Jack Washington and Ben Jordan. And I definitely should not be stumbling against the likes of Miles Kasey. But if I’m learning fucking anything right now? It doesn’t matter how much I try, it doesn’t matter how much pain I inflict. It doesn’t matter how much I work to try and reveal the horseshit that is going on behind the scenes here, I’m going to be screwed.”

“Over and over again, I’m going to be screwed. The false end to the match at My Bloody Valentine. The slower pin counts every time I tried to pin Gerrit. Not to mention the sudden inability to put the turnbuckle cover back on when it would definitely punish me. I’m beginning to wonder, how long ago did they decide they wanted to ruin my life? Was it before Gabriel Wank? Was it when I embarrassed their confidence when I stumbled against the consistent thorn in my side, Jack Washington? Or was it the day I walked in here, and told the world. I would rattle the foundations and expose the lies for what they are.”

“Some would say there has been an over-abundance of clamour for Alexander Raven. It was a constant back and forth of that bullshit, wasn’t it Miles? That I wasn’t anything more than talk, and then I was the man offered too many opportunities. I was a pompous, pretentious prick. I believe the phrase that you used, gifted to you by the seemingly non-existent Lukas sister, went something like this. I’m the personification of a prickle prick, who likes to pontificate my prolific principles or pomposity.”

“Alliteration was a fun little thing, but that was the last time you ever got under my skin Miles. That was the last time you ever got a chance to bring me down. You won that Roulette Championship, and then? Nothing. It is without question that my reign as Internet Champion was without a doubt the hardest run of opponents in years. That in the list of people I took down, you were but a footnote in that list. And the differences between our first encounter, that second one and that fateful third. I was on a whole different fucking level to you, Miles. I was on a whole different stage to you. And now, now that you’re keeping warm, that championship. Keeping warm my Internet Championship. You’re in the crosshairs once more.”


He smiles a little as he stands up, pressing the tip of the metal spike up against his temples. Pressing it a little too tightly against the skin. A small stream of blood began to trickle down the side of his head. Despite this, Raven seems unphased.

“But what can I say? I’m on a bit of a downward trajectory, and you. You are only on the up and up. A dominant Internet Champion who claws towards a day that his reign actually means anything. The day when he steps into the ring with Peter Vaughn and is inevitably stripped of that championship. Stripped of the confidence, and stripped of any level of acknowledgment. Stripped of your dignity, stripped of your confidence and stripped of everything you hold dear. And why do I think that, Miles? Because it fucking happened to me.”

“Everything began to fall the fuck apart for me, when I lost that championship. And the sheer fucking irony of it all? Your partner, Alexander Callaway. She was part of my fucking demise. She was part of that which sent me down a pathway of failure, collapse and decay. She was punished for her transgressions, when Luna made her the canonical fifth victim. When Luna busted open Alexandra’s pretty little face and left her blubbering in a pool of her own filth. Concussion was the excuse she used. Concussion was the reason that she couldn’t beat my dear, sweet Luna.”

“I watch and I wait, Miles. I watch and I wait because the collapse of society begins with those who are beneficiaries of the bullshit that keeps those of us who truly want to see peace. To see freedom, and to raise up those who would be oppressed by the dictatorship of the superiors that exist here. The invisible fucking hands become physical and manifest in their direct abuse of our lives. You, Miles. You are a beneficiary of the horseshit that aims to keep me pushed down. That keeps The Conspiracy kept down. You’ll have to forgive me, if I do not mourn for you.”

“Because we’ve upset them now. And in their upset, they will aim to drag us back down. They will aim to ensure that I am punished until the final day, and they can no longer hold me here with threats. So, I don’t expect things to go down fairly in our little match here Miles. I don’t expect things to go my way. I expect their little rat, Jasmine St. John to be the bitch in control of our match. I expect that mousey little cunt will be the one who screws me again. And when I inevitably fucking snap, and choke her out, they’ll find some more ammo to try and punish me further.”


He pulls the spike away and drops it heavily to the canvas. Stepping backward a few times until the back of his knees touch the steel chair. Sitting himself down once more, his eyes fixated on something far off into the distance, out of frame.

“Problem here, for you, for Jasmine. For Christian and Mark. For anyone who is now trying to punish us. A problem that extends into the likes of Ben Jordan as well. There’s nothing that they can do, to hurt us anymore. They fire us? We win. They suspend us? We win. They fine us? Oh no, money, the evil of the world and one thing that is going to break us. They extend our contracts? They know the legalities of that won’t play out for them. The problem, Miles. The problem is if I put the boots to your face. And I do it, over and over. And I get disqualified, and they scream at me to get off you. But I continue to put the boots to you, over and over. What are they going to do to stop us?”

“I guess they could have me arrested, except. Even then, I win. I get the freedom that I want. Not in the way I want, but a freedom nevertheless. Any mental examination would find that I was driven to a point of insanity. No matter how clear of mind I may protest otherwise, everyone seems to think I’ve spat the fucking dummy, Miles. And maybe I have. Maybe I have spat the fucking dummy, and I’m just waltzing on the line between reality and total and utter delusion. But if I’m insane, and I’m crazy. Then why do they not just let me be? I’ll tell you Miles.”

“They won’t ever let us be free, because they fucking need us. They need beneficiaries like you and Alexandra. And they need whipping dogs like Luna and I. People to be punished for simply demanding that they let us be us. That they stop sticking their hands in the affairs of others. That they let fate be determined by fate itself. So if I have to force the hands of fate, when I wipe your blood from the heels of my boot, then so be it. I’ll wipe my boots and smile as I paint my face with your life essence.”


He raises a hand to the side of his head that is leaking blood. Smearing the blood across his face. Smearing it over his eyes and down towards his neck on the opposite side. Rubbing his hands together, he stares at them. Stares at his bloodied hands.

“But don’t think I’ve forgotten about you, sweet Alexandra. Oh no, I’ve got plenty for you. See, I kept very quiet about the unfortunate outcome of our match. I kept very quiet about my upset, about my frustrations. I kept quiet because I blamed myself. It had to be my fault, for I was pinned. Bobbie Dahl, a woman who seems to be your unending fucking thorn. She was meant to be an easy step-over for you. Instead, I lost. And so I kept quiet, as Luna decided to go to bat for me. In which you deemed it appropriate to include me. Why would you do something so stupid?”

“I left well enough alone, and fought my own battles. I left well enough alone, because I didn’t want to be involved. But there seems to be an idea. This idea that people who love and live with each other. That they are intrinsically linked. That the actions of one must dictate the thoughts of another. And you put my name in your mouth. Like a good little birdie, I never forget. They may call it elephantine memory, but reality is far less straightforward. Crows, Ravens, and all arrays of Corvids. Memories and stories to be given eternally. Never forget the eye of the Raven that stares into the soul of the broken and damned. I remember, Alexandra.”

“I remember your failings. Just like mine. I remember you being so confident in your veteran status. I remember you being so sure that you would walk over Luna. I remember you being so sure that we would be successful in the Blast from the Past, and you decided to walk back your words. You decided to blame me. Funny how things change so quickly, when you need the convenience of it. Funny, and sad.”

“Unfortunately for yourself, Alexandra. This match historically now goes in our favour. Luna holds a victory over you. I hold a straight victory over Miles. Technicalities and all that, I can hear the blustering now. But the truth? Miles is dead to rights. It doesn’t matter if it's me, or Peter. He’s going to experience the same embarrassment that I did, as a result of our mutual failings, Alexandra. Miles will suffer for your petulance. Miles will suffer, because I fucking said so.”


His hands smeared with his own blood, he leans forward and falls out of the chair. Landing on his hands and knees. Leaving light bloody handprints on the canvas. Slowly crawling on hands and knees towards the metal spike again.

“Things have to change eventually. Things will change eventually. Bad luck can only be bad for so long. And I feel… confident that you, Miles. That you, Alexandra. You’ll be the turning point. That when I dust my hands of you both, and look to the horizon. To the next steps, I’ll be thankful for this match. Thankful that we, The Conspiracy, changed our trajectories. Changed our fate and our destinies. With the blood and suffering of Miles Kasey and Alexandra Callaway. The failed queen, and the arrogant cocky bastard, Miles Kasey. And once I’m done with one English prick, I’ll take aim at the one Cockney King who needs to be brought back down to reality.”

“Oh, Ben. I know you’re listening. And I know you’ll be hurting after Aiden Reynolds works you over, stretches you out, and beats you down. But I know you’ll be watching now. And I know you’re listening right now. So listen closely Ben. You’re their golden child, you’re the man given what should be mine. And I promise you. I’m going to take great joy in tearing it all down. Tearing it all away from you. Ruining your life, Ben. That’s my job right now. Ruining your life, for having the audacity to think you could ever step into my world and just leave when you fucking feel like it.”


Coming to a stop over the spike, he slowly picks it up. Rolling it in his right hand, before raising it high above his head and slamming it straight down. Slamming it straight into the canvas, right through the lightest smear of a bloody handprint. A smile spreading across his lips.

“Miles, Alexandra, Ben. Are you listening now?”

And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

3
Climax Control Archives / Karmic Retribution of Hellfire
« on: January 12, 2024, 06:35:59 PM »
Burn It Down
Scene One | Off-Camera | TW: Domestic Violence, mentions of Child Abuse, Alcoholism, Self-Harm

November 13th, 2015

The sound of flesh against flesh. No matter how many times he had heard it, he could never get it out of his head. Parts of him had been waiting for this day from his earliest memories. Part of him had been wishing it would never come about. All those years, all those nights. Cowering in fear at every bang, every knock, every slam of the door. Crying at the sound of flesh on flesh coming from the next room over. Never knowing if he was going to be the next to feel the boxer’s fists. It was a story the whole world knew at this point. He had never been shy about outing his father.

Yet, there had been moments of reconciliation. Somehow he had found a place in his heart to understand, to forgive. To accept that his father had an illness. An illness that made him do the awful things he did. Self-doubt, hatred and alcoholism led that stout, punch drunk old man down a dark path. People always like to think that the evil get their comeuppance. That the bad guys eventually get hit with karmic retribution. Yet, Lars Rabenschwarz was never going to suffer the whims of karmic retribution. No amount of reconciliation could ever truly undo the damage he had wrought. The damage that he had done onto not just his own son and wife. But his friends, his career, and even his pseudo-adopted children.

Freedom.

Alex had always just wanted freedom. Freedom from his father. Freedom from the past. The freedom to make his own path, free of the tortures of his past. Reconciliation was meant to give him his freedom. Reconciliation was meant to be the path forward. Reconciliation did nothing. He could remember that day well. November Thirteenth, two-thousand and fifteen. Tigers never change their stripes, and cheetahs never change their spots. This man however, was not a cat. Not even the bird his namesake would have you believe. No this man, he was a snake. A snake selling his own oil.

Flesh on flesh, no matter how many times he heard it. It took Alex back to a place he had long sought to escape. So on this fateful day, Luna had done nothing but attempt to help him. When she had been nothing but a sweet angel, he decided to take things into his own hands. Lars Rabenschwarz raised his drunken fist and cracked that sweet girl across the jaw. Hit her so hard he almost dislocated her jaw. Sent her crashing, unconscious to the floor. The sound of flesh on flesh. It all came back to him at that moment.

Alex could remember seeing red. His fist striking his father, over and over. The pig headed bastard laughing through it. Laughing after every hit. Laughing after every strike. As blood leaked from his nose, from his teeth, from open wounds. He just laughed, and laughed. Mocking the man who was beating his face in. Mocking Alexander, mocking his son. James had helped Luna out. The man was surprisingly restrained. Maybe feeling there was nothing else he could do. Nothing more than what was already happening.

In the furor he hadn’t noticed the over-turned bottle. The leaking booze onto the floor. The tea towel that had been bumped a little too close to the stove top. They hadn’t noticed that the pot on the stove was boiling over. In the furor they hadn’t noticed all the little details. The flames brought him back to reality. The heat of the flames had a very sobering effect. He looked down at the bloodied man under him. Still laughing, his face a twisted mess. Yet he still was laughing, choking through the blood.

The kitchen lit up almost instantly. Flash over was quick in these almost entirely plastic houses they lived in these days. The flames lapped up, and he suddenly found himself stuck in this ring of flames. The laughter had stopped. The sudden panic, the realisation of the situation. Alex looked down into his father’s eyes. Saw the panic, saw the fear. The first time he’d ever really seen the man afraid.

Staring into his eyes, Alex felt the smile creep onto his face. There was a window, a gap, a space in the suddenly rising flames. He could carry the man out. He could save his father. Save the man who had done everything in his life to make Alex’s a living fucking hell. He looked down into his father’s eyes, as he saw the realisation kick in.

Karmic Retri-fucking-bution.
[/color][/b]

He released his hold on his father. Released the grip, and turned. Sprinting through the flames. Never looking back. Never taking a moment to look back at the moment he had just left to die. To burn in a grave of his own making. No regret, just a sense of freedom. A rush of freedom. An escape.

James had his phone out, but hadn’t yet made the call to emergency services. He saw Alex break through the flames and smoke, and out into the field. Out into the yard. Alex locked eyes with James from afar and shook his head. “Let it fucking burn.” Alex yelled out as he stumbled towards them. Luna had come to, her left eye already rocking a nice purple hue. A shiner to remember. As he came near them, he just fell. Fell to the ground, and rolled over. Resting himself on his elbows. Staring as the flames tore the house apart. They stared at it, and James knelt down. Placing a hand on his shoulder.

“He’ll die, Rockstar. You good with that?” James said, softly. Without judgement.

Alex looked at him. It was beginning to dawn. The creeping guilt. In the moment, the release was perfect. It seemed to be the way forward. It seemed like a reasonable decision. The man had hurt everyone he had ever said he loved. Burning in his own hubris seemed the way to go. But, now that he thought about it. He didn’t know. Would he hate himself forever because of it?

“I don’t know, Jimmy.” Alex managed to eke out, slowly sitting himself up. James nodded, and turned away. Calling the fire services. The world was suddenly a bit quieter after that. His head was so loud, but at the same time. So quiet. None of his thoughts really mattered in that moment. The investigation ruled the fire as an accident. A drunken man had fallen in his state and accidentally started the inferno. The damage was mostly contained to the kitchen. The rest of the house was mostly unblemished by the sudden fire. A small miracle some might say.

“I’m sorry sir. Your father didn’t make it.” One of the Fire Fighters said, placing a hand on his shoulder. He would never forget that day. November thirteen, two-thousand and fifteen.

The day he killed his father.

Present Day

Sitting on his balcony, he felt the cool breeze on his skin. He’d been thinking about the past a lot more recently. Partly due to the return hallucinations. Ghosts of his past that wouldn’t let him simply forget about them. His father, Leon, and even his late wife. The ghosts of Raven’s past, if you will. He laughed a little to himself at the thought. It was ludicrous, but it was fitting too. Luna was in the process of breaking her lease, but had decided to spend one last night at her apartment. Getting her things together. Preparing to move into his apartment. Not that he was sure where they’d fit everything. The joys of marriage.

He had a cigarette hanging loosely from his lips. A pretty common occurrence at this point. Sitting bare-chested in the cold wind, he was acutely aware of how strange it was that he couldn’t really feel it. He knew he should be cold, shivering and his skin should hurt from the sharpness of the chill. But he was just numb. Numb to the world. Thinking back to that day, maybe it affected him more than he liked to think. Things had really started to change then. He’d go back to wrestling for a short time after that. Become a world champion again, get his head beaten so badly that his brain swelled. Eventually he would suffer the fate of being burnt alive.

Left in the centre of the ring, set aflame as people just watched on. A spectacle for the violent masses to scream for more. Baying for more blood, more violence. They were never satisfied with what was before them. Always needing more. Maybe all the punishment had done some long-term damage? His arm was never really the same after he sliced it open in Puerto Rico. The sensation had never fully come back. His nose had been permanently crooked after Austin James Mercer broke it. His coccyx was almost always bruised. Part of the package with hitting the Raven’s Spine over and over. His body was breaking down. The real reason he wanted to get away from it all? He was killing himself, and he didn’t know if he could stop it.

The cigarette fell from his lips and landed on his chest. Rolling down it, burning the flesh as it went. A sizzle, a sensation of life. He felt it burn its way down, but didn’t stop it. The pain was reassurance. Reassurance that he was alive. A reminder that he could still feel, if he just let himself have a moment. He let it burn, the flesh burning more and more. The sharpness of the pain was almost… releasing. Then it clicked and he batted it away. Wincing a little as the reality of the pain settled in. He looked up slowly from the wound on his stomach and almost fell out of his chair.

James was there, staring at him. A look of worry in his eyes. He could deal with the torturous ghosts. His father, Leon, Lauren. He could deal with them tormenting him. Leading his dreams into places of fear and worry. But please, not James. Anyone but James. “Come on rockstar. You’re better than this.” The ghost of James said. He wanted to reach out. To wrap his arms around him, and say he was sorry. Sorry for the agony. Sorry for the pain, to apologise for not being able to save him. For not being there in the final moments. But he knew that he couldn’t. That no matter what, it was just a figment of his imagination, sent here by his own brain to torment him.

“I’m so tired, Jimmy.” Alex said, lowering his head again. Placing his face into his hands. Breathing heavily, shakily. The sudden rush of feeling made him shiver. The cold wind felt sharp on his skin all of a sudden.

“I said I was proud of you, rockstar. Don’t you ever forget that.” James said softly. A quick updraft of wind, made Alex raise his head. He was alone again. A moment of reprieve. Maybe not all the ghosts were bad. He hissed as he looked down at the burn that now sat on his stomach. The pain drowned out all other thoughts. Maybe he deserved this. Maybe this was his karmic retribution?

Stuck In Hell
Scene Two | On-Camera

“Last year was one of the best and worst years of my life. I cemented myself as not just another face in a murky puddle. No, I went in and proved that I am more than anything anyone has ever said. I became the most successful Internet Champion in recent memory. I became the workhorse of Sin City Wrestling. I fought every person thrown my way, win or lose; it didn’t matter. I stood at the peak of the mountain, and I fell all the fucking way down. Loss after loss. Failure after failure. I wanted to leave six months ago; my confidence was shot. I wanted out, I still want out.”
 
“No matter what I fucking do, I just can’t get out. So I made it a resolution to punish everyone else for it. I was put into that six-pack challenge, and I was second best. No matter what anyone else wants to say, wants to do, wants to argue. I was the man to be seen. I was the man who took James to his limit, and almost had him. So when everyone was screaming for attention. When everyone was screaming to be the man who would get him one on one, you know who got the attention? I did. I was the golden boy in that hour, because I am the only one that deserved to climb back up that fucking mountain. No journey is free of stumbling, and I am not an idiot. I’m not an idiot who thinks that I am infallible.”
 
“I wanted out. I wanted to be fucking free, and you know what I got offered instead? Threats. I’ve done everything fucking right by this company. I’ve done everything fucking right by Christian and Mark, and you know what that got me? Threats. I’m not being allowed out of my contract early. Apparently, J2H can pick his opponents. My choice in the match was only as good as picking the stipulation that benefitted them. I said if I lost, I’d walk. I got my match, I lost, I went to walk. And I got threatened about the consequences if I did. So now, I’m stuck here and I’m fucking angry about it. I wanted to go home, I wanted to bury my friend, take my new wife on our honeymoon. I wanted to get as far away from this place that takes and takes and gives nothing but heartache back. That tears and rips us apart.”
 
“And I get threats.”

 
Alexander Raven is sitting on a small hill. On the hill, a single patch of recently disturbed earth. A small gravestone. In his hands he is holding a lighter. Clicking it on and off, over, and over. His eyes fixated on the small grave. He was wearing a heavy coat, pulled tightly around himself. Braced against the cold world around him. The sun had long since gone away, but there was a nice glow from the moonlight.
 
“My year ended with Luna and I getting married. Within a day, my best friend. My blood brother, the man who got me into this business. Within a day of seeing his sister get married and having the peace. He was fucking dead. And nobody but us will care. This business doesn’t care for us. It just bleeds us dry until we have nothing else to give. I don’t even get the chance to fucking mourn him. So I’ve got some ideas on what I’m going to do. If I’m not allowed to leave, if I’m going to be dragged for every part of my worth. Then I’m going to make life a fucking hell for everyone else. You want to keep me here? I’m going to make both of you, Christian and Mark, fucking regret it. This little championship tournament? I’m going to have to win the whole damn thing. And what better way to start it, then with the man I just can't seem to get a win over.”
 
“Goth.”
 
“It’s interesting how the world brings us together again, don’t you think Goth? Maybe this is their cheeky little way of getting around the demands of J2H. Throw me to a person they don’t think I’ll beat. Historically, you’ve got the best odds. Actually, I think Vaughn is probably the scarier one, but between the two of you, I digress. You, Goth. You have two wins over me. In fact, at every point in which I start a turn in my progress. There you are, to stand as the first roadblock. It’s funny to me Goth. It’s funny that you are that person. You see, last time. I buried my past, my present and threatened to bury you. Maybe the metaphor was overlooked a little, the obvious nature of it. The new keeps some of the old still.”
 
“I want to be a new man, but sometimes. Sometimes the past has a way of creeping in. I always liked to make a stage show of it. To make a performance piece when I was tearing someone apart. For you, I linked our past. Linked the irony of the situation. That Mark Cross pitted us against each other in a casket match. The irony of the situation is that, despite my attempts at burying my past. My attempts at burying you. I was just the same person as I was before, without any real change.”

 
He stops clicking on the lighter and reaches into a pocket. Reaching deep into his coat. He pulls a cigar out of his pocket, a matchbook, and a cutter. He runs the cigar under his nose, inhaling deeply. Cutting the tip off, he holds it in the palm of one hand, the matchbook in the other. He stares at the gravestone, flicking the matchbook open and closed.
 
“I really have two options here, when I think about it. Option one, I bite the bullet, take another loss, get embarrassed and walk out with my tail between my legs. The other is I take this anger. This frustration, this irritation. I take it and put it on all of you. I punish Mark and Christian for their threats. I punish Sin fucking City Wrestling for keeping me in a place that I don’t want to be. At the whim of a champion that I don’t get to fight again. I take this frustration of the loss of my friend, of losing out on my honeymoon, of being forced to stay in a place I have come to hate. And I ruin the elite members that have been picked out. Take them down one by fucking one. So at the end, I stand as the World Champion, take that belt, and hold it all to ransom. Make my demands, make my claims. Those are my options, Goth. Those are my options.”
 
“I’m a bitter, angry, and stubborn bastard. But I’m not a coward. So despite the options, there is no choice here. The only outcome that works for me is this. I walk into Climax Control, I stare you down one more time, and I prove how much of a mistake it is. How much of a mistake that I am being kept here. That I am being kept against my will. I owe you twice over, Goth. I owe it to everyone to prove that I was the only viable choice walking into the match with J2H at the end of last year. To prove for all your bluster, I was the one who deserved it. So there is no choice, Goth. There is no choice because I am left with no choice. I’ve got to make an example of what happens when I’m pushed.”

 
A match out, striking it one handed against the strike strip. It ignites, his eyes fixated on the flames now as he raises the cigar to his mouth. He putts a few times, letting the tobacco warm up. Smoke filling his mouth. Shaking out the flame, he places the matchbook on the grave. Another few putts, and then he holds it out in front of him again. Offering it to the grave in front of him.
 
“This is a matter of freedom for me, Goth. Freedom to make my own choices. Freedom to hunt is what I once said to a mutual colleague of ours. That was the day things changed in my mind. That was the day I started to see things differently. That was the day I decided to take on the fucking world. Ken Davison told me that I had the freedom to hunt, and so I did. I hunted every single person that had wronged me in some way. I took lashes for my hubris, but I continued to run with it. My choices led me to being seen as the second best guy in all of Sin City. My hubris led me to being the second best. The problem for you? For Vaughn, for Austin, and every other person that was hand-selected. You were all hand-selected to be put down by the Napalm Kingslayer. If I’m second best, then all of you are third rate, you in particular.”

“So let us put aside the past. Let us put aside everything that makes this a journey of discovery. Let us decide whether or not this is worth the effort. You wanted to punish me last time. You thought it a method of vindication, of flagellation. Of excusing the sins of the flesh, and you wanted thanks? I’ll give you thanks, Goth. I’ll give you all the thanks you want. I’m putting every fucking person on notice. That until I am free of this place, no one gets away with anything. No one gets free without a bit of blood. No one gets to escape the violence of Alexander Raven. The best part? Every single person who turns up each and every week are going to be baying for your fucking blood. They will want to see the poster boys of Sin City torn down by the man who was just shy of greatness.”

“They’ll turn up, and they’ll scream for me to pop your fucking head off your shoulders. And then, you’ll thank me for it. Thank me for showing you the stupidity of your actions. Thank me for showing you the stupidity of it all. I’m a stubborn bastard who cannot change. So I’m not going to pretend anymore. You’ll get the real Alexander Raven. And if you beat me? Maybe, just maybe. I’ll finally be fucking free.”


He takes one long last putt on the cigar, and slowly lets the smoke billow from his nose. He extends it out and then lays it gingerly upon the grave in front of him. His eyes suddenly darker, his head dropping a little. All the anger flowing out of him with this one small gesture. A deep, heavy and shaky breath. Slowly getting to his feet. Dusting his legs off a little. His eyes fixed on the slowly embering cigar.

“Can you help me be free, Goth? Free of the pain? Free of the agony? Can you help me be free of the actions that I must take? I’m not going to wax poetic, or pretend to be anything grander than what I am. Simply a slug crawling on the surface of this earth like all of us. Another body for the fire, to stoke the flames of the greater authorities' blood lust. Can you help me be free of them? I don’t think you can. I don’t think anyone can. There is no freedom here, no matter how hard I try. I used to talk about rattling the foundations of this city of sin and filth. I used to talk about throwing stones at the stained glass lies that hung in the sky above us. I’ve learnt, the sky isn’t made of glass. The sky is solid fucking steel, and I’m just breaking my bones trying to break it. But maybe, your body will have a bit better of a chance. Are you ready Goth?”

“The Conspiracy is dead.”

And with that, he walks away. Leaving the world as it once was.

A hill with a grave, and the start of the flames of retribution.

4
Climax Control Archives / Back to Blue Beginnings
« on: November 24, 2023, 07:14:43 AM »
Back to the Beginning
Scene One | Off-Camera | 20th November 2023
 
Organ failure. Despite their best efforts, James’ organs were shutting down. His liver, his kidneys. His heart was slowing, and his lungs were threatening to give in. His best friend was dying. The doctors had lied. The doctors were wrong. The doctors couldn’t save him.
 
James was going to die.
 
James was going to die, and there was nothing he could do. All he could think about was that gunshot. The single bullet that had become two. How did it become two? How did he miss the second shot? Or maybe. Maybe he missed the first? It didn’t matter really. All Alex knew was that James going to die, and there was nothing he could do.
 
Comfortable.
 
They offered to make it as comfortable as possible for him. For the final few weeks, days, hours. However long his body kept fighting, for however long they could keep him alive. They offered to make him comfortable. So, whilst they were keeping him comfortable, and Luna was there to hold his hand, Alex had taken a trip.
 
A trip back to Australia, back to Melbourne. A trip back home. Back to where they’d spent six nights a week, slinging beers, singing loudly out of key and causing a general raucous. With their friends, their regulars and the walk-ins off the streets. Back to their bar. Back to a place that was filled with memories of happiness, peace and love. Where Lauren had spent her evenings writing at the end of the bar. Where James had thrown many a fuckwit down the stairs and out into, he cold. Their place.
 
Home.
 
The beginning.
 
Alex sat at the further end of the bar. Near the pool table, next to the window. The window that looked out into the dull afternoon city streets. Typical Melbourne weather. Drizzling, when only fifteen minutes earlier the sun had been making it unbelievably uncomfortable to sit in the sun. He held a glass of some local pale ale. Probably Colonial or something along those lines. Tipped forward a little, he swirled the half-drunk pint, watching as it sloshed. They were surprisingly busy for a Monday afternoon. Things were doing well ever since they’d sold it. Kept afloat. Good team, most of the stalwarts still here. Owner and bar manager between them. Engaged, and wildly excited to catch Alex up on everything that had been going on in their world.
 
Eager to distract him from death.
 
“What brought you back down this way, big fella?” Richard asked.
 
Richard had always been a good guy. A mane of hair, a big thick beard, and a jovial smile. A voice that carried over the thick sound of a busy night no matter how quiet he was trying to be. They’d fallen out of touch since Alex moved back to America. Nothing negative or problematic, just not as close. Sometimes work friends stay that way, but no matter the time or the distance. The man lit up with a big smile and yelled ‘Dad!’ every time Alex walked in. An inside joke, back from the days where he’d sported this horrendous looking pornstache every festival. Also helped that he was pretty much like everyone’s dad when he was here. Alex their dad, and James the alcoholic uncle who was everyone’s friend.
 
“I needed to come back for a bit. See how things were going. Been a while since I visited Lauren, you know?” Alex replied.
 
Richard nodded smiling, as his attention was pulled away by another patron. Always something to be doing, never enough time to finish a full conversation. He downed the rest of his drink, slapping the bar top and hopping to his feet. He pulled his jeans up a little, covering his ass and reducing the sag in them. The stairs up to the rooftop beer garden were next, stomping his way up them rapidly. The Rum Bar was currently un-manned, George in the kitchen. A nod and a wave, he swung around the dividing wall and stepped up onto the rooftop beer garden. Settling onto a chair, pulling a cigarette from his shirt’s chest pocket. To the lips, a cigarette following. Flicking it on, igniting.
 
Sometimes it felt like his world existed in slideshow. Never one moment lasting longer than the next. His mind never holding more detail than necessary. Cigarette, lighter, igniting. Beer, mouth, empty. Love, death, hollow. It all seemed to move in one frame at a time. How long had his life been this way? He couldn’t even remember a time when he had full memories. Just snapshots. Just flashes of light.
 
Gunshot.
 
No matter how much he tried otherwise, he couldn’t drown the sound from his mind. He couldn’t drown it in liquor. He couldn’t hide it behind delusion. He couldn’t pretend that something else was going to make it all suddenly better. There was a chance James would recover. The doctors kept saying it like that. Not to get hopes up, but there was a chance. A chance that he would survive. That he would come back, and he would live. For how long, they couldn’t say. But there was a chance.
 
Chance.
 
Chance was what had started it all. The chance signing. The chance acknowledgement by Alexander Remington. The chance to be the youngest ever UECW World Champion. The chance to become a one and doner. Chance had brought him to Sin City Wrestling. A chance conversation between himself and Christian. Chance had led him to beating his biggest naysayer in his return to the ring in Brandon Hendrix. Chance had brought him to the hospital, and in turn met his future late wife. It was appropriate that the first championship he had held in Sin City was the Roulette Championship. Chance and fate. Two sides of the same coin. Chance had led him here, and now fate dictated that he faces it all. That when he reaches for the apex, the world threatens to crash down around him.
 
“So, what match type are you going to go for?” George asked, slapping him on the back.
 
George had come to spend some time with him. An avid watcher it seemed. A few of the boys had said they’d been keeping track of everything going on for him. The Bravery Trials, Sin City. Hell some of them had even caught the few weeks of warm-up he spent in Steel Cage. It was nice, to know that they cared. That people he knew cared to know him. Followed what he was doing. Followed his career. It meant that what he was doing, was right. That the path he was on was the correct one. That there was a reason he was going to be World Champion again. Even if he had to walk through hell to get there.
 
“Not sure. Poetically, something to do with fire and flames would be the go. Appropriately, I’d stick our hands into super glue, stick it with glass and barbwire, and we could tear chunks out of each other. Whatever I pick, there’s going to be a lot of fucking blood. Enough to make what happened in Puerto Rico look like an afternoon stroll.” Alex replied, going to that place in his head where everything was just a little darker.
 
For whatever reason, his head had gone back to his father. He could hear his voice in his head. ‘Doesn’t matter what the gimmick is, what matters is the outcome.’ Boxer’s mentality. Didn’t matter how he got there, if he got there. Knock-out, a sneaky forced DQ, or a points victory. The outcome is what mattered. If that meant stacking the deck, then so be it. There was one thing he’d always been sure of. When it came to bleeding, brawling and fighting, there was few that could go toe to toe with Alexander Raven. He might not be the strongest, smartest, most technically gifted or the best wrestler. But when it came to beating ten shades of blue out of someone, that was something he knew how to do.
 
“You’re one sick cat. Personally, I think you should beat him clean. But there is something cool about a potential dismemberment at a show with dismember in its name.” George responded, lighting his own cigarette.
 
He’d brought a couple of shots over with him. Jameson, and pickle juice. A staple really. Couldn’t go to Ravens without having a pickleback. Shots lifted, and clinked. They knocked them back, a slight hiss from the burn. Followed by the shot of pickle juice. Momentary happiness. It all felt like it was right again.
 
“In the few times James has been lucid, he told me he wanted me safe. That the worst thing that could happen, is if I end up in the bed next to him. I told him that was a risk every time I got in the ring. All these people are so good, so dangerous. Peter Vaughn, eyes deceive with that one. Goth has my number. Austin nearly snaps me in half every time. Jack Washington can break me every which way to Sunday and not break a sweat. I think the least of my troubles would come from having some crimson loosed from my veins.” Alex quipped, nodding to himself. His mind going elsewhere.
 
“I like the fire idea, but man. No matches with fire ever come out any good. You’d really have to put your thinking cap on for that one.” George remarked, nodding to himself as well.
 
Good guy George, but also someone he likely could do without. He appreciated the support. But Alex had a bad way with dealers. He’d passed a blind eye to it back then. He was popular with the ladies, and… he had good drugs. That was the truth of it. A voice like gravel and oil made a baby. Yet he somehow kept business flowing and didn’t let his illicit activities affect his day to day. He just couldn’t really forgive him for fuelling Luna’s addictions as long as he did. Even when she was starting to get clean. He kept her on a line, and he hated it. George was okay, but he wasn’t a good person.
 
Seemed like he surrounded himself with not good people, really.
 
Someone called out, orders coming in. George smiled at him, putting his cigarette out and rushing off to the kitchen again. Leaving Alex to stew as he slowly smoked away at his own cigarette. His mind no quieter, except now there was many trains of thought. What would James want? What would his father do? What would Luna say? How was he going to put the world on notice? How was he going to break J2H?
 
He’d gone back to where it all began, and now he had no answers.
 
“Fancy seeing you here, Alex.” A voice came.
 
He sucked in a deep breath and raised his eyes. It was funny, how the past kept coming back to greet him. On the other side of the world, and he still couldn’t escape Sullivan fucking Pleasant. He still had that gross scruffy goatee. His skin looked even looser on his skeleton than usual, but somehow even more gaunt in the face. This was the second time they’d run into each other in a bar. Both times in James’ creations. It was somewhat uncanny. Alex took a long and deep drag on the cigarette and shook his head.
 
“Fuck me.” Alex muttered.
 
Blue Collar Beat Down
Scene Two | On-Camera | 24th November 2023
 
“This year started as the year of culling wolves, and then became a journey of Saviors. I started with Austin James Mercer. Then it was Ken Davison. Peter Vaughn crossed my path, but it was a blur in my mind. That mid-year slumps. The cruise ship where I stumbled for the last fucking time. The cruise ship that almost marked the end of my journey here in Sin City. The arrogance of us both to walk in thinking we’d easily walk away the victors. Yet, the truth? Neither of us were even remotely good enough to be toe to toe with those young kids. So here we are, months later. No matter how much I try and escape it, I’m constantly bombarded with the same ideas of the past. Wolves and Saviors. All year I’ve run into the same roadblocks. Arrogant kings, former and present. Cocky beasts who have continued to come up a step short against me and all others they’ve challenged. Two different journeys have taken us, however. Vaughn has been a dominant champion, and I’ve struggled my way through this year. Coming off a powerful reign as Internet Champion, I’ve only just found my footing once more. That footing leading me to being the clear second-best wrestler in this whole damn company. Or at least, that is what it would appear on the surface. That finally, they can’t just ignore me. That finally people are acknowledging Alexander Raven. The forgotten are having their voices heard, and now. Now there is a silver lining on the horizon.”
 
Alexander Raven can be seen sitting inside a rock formation, looking out over Papago Park. Looking onto the water. The low afternoon sun casting a yellow glow over the water’s surface. The dusty and sandy earth illuminated in the same warm glow. A small glimpse of warmth in an increasingly colder time.
 
“It’s an interesting place we find ourselves in this week. Both of us have our end of year opponents lined up. Eddie Lyons and J2H, respectively. Peter Vaughn is on track to be the man of this year. Regardless of the awards handed out. The respect given to our forcefully evicted former World Champion Michael Harris would deem him the man of the year. I’d normally be inclined to say so as well. However, I know Peter Vaughn is a man with lofty intentions. Focused, unassuming and dominant. A man who belies his own appearance with an acumen that few could ever hope to have. An acumen that few ever even come close to. No, Peter Vaughn is without a doubt the man of the year. The eleven-time World Champion himself looks to close this year out with one more showing. To prove that he is the man of the Roulette division. Smart money is that despite Eddie’s best efforts, Peter will once again walk out champion. I respect you, Peter. Of all the Saviors, you probably rank a close second. Just below the man who set my course, who made me see beyond the mirrored world I’d created for myself, that being Ken Davison. This week is interesting for us because it determines two things. If you beat me here, and I go on to dethrone James at December 2 Dismember, then it would only be assumed that the real man on top of the mountain is none other than yourself. Despite out shortcomings in the Mixed Tag Team Championship match.”
 
“See my confidence comes from my other half, Luna. Kim Pain was put in her place and made to see and understand how much this all means to us. I may not fully agree with the pathway that Luna is on currently but rest assured. She did exactly what she needed to. Proved that despite their two former encounters, at the end of the day she was the one who’d finish on top. It fills me with confidence that now, with us having this important match-up that the hand of fate changes just a little bit. No wheel of random chance to affect us. No random ruleset to put us at an equal disadvantage. No, just a straight up contest. You versus me, to see who the big dog heading into our respective encounters is at December 2 Dismember. Unfortunately for you Vaughn, I have little care for my own health and well-being. No, right now, I have a focus. A goal. Regardless of how much I am hurt, I’m going to make it to December 2 Dismember, to once and all put an end to my journey. One more time. Yet I wonder, how much are you willing to risk in this exhibition. Do you put it all out there and risk injury just weeks out from what could be seen as your biggest match of the year? Are you willing to go down in blood, bruises and broken bones at Climax Control? Will you let J2H simply exist at ringside? I don’t think so. No, I think you’ll hedge your gamble and take the safe bet. The safe bet to phone it in against Alexander Raven. The safe bet to let yourself a warm-up week, that is without risk. No injury, no damage. Just to keep yourself afloat and above board. I think, I’m not going to get the dominant janitor  this week. I don’t think I get the man who won eleven world championships this week. I think I’m going to get a man at half mast, who is holding on to all he has for the big match.”

 
Alex crosses his legs, feeling around on the ground near him. Picking up an assortment of stones and rocks, placing them in the gap created by his crossed legs. The crow and screech of birds indicating life beyond the window of tranquillity he finds himself in.
 
“Why do I think this? Arrogance, really. I want to think that the man I’m getting this week isn’t going to be the absolute best he can be. I want to think that he is aware of the man who will be sitting at ringside. Banking on that man to interfere in some way, to affect the outcome of the match in his favour. J2H gets involved, gets me disqualified by laying hands on you. Easy win, easy march towards December 2 Dismember. Alternatively, you could be pretty confident in James doing his best to distract me and leading to your own success. Waiting for a moment to take the cerebral action and take advantage of a distraction. I think, Peter Vaughn is a smart man who knows that he can easily allow fate to affect things. But maybe, just maybe. I ask Eddie Lyons to join us at ringside too. Maybe I should reach out to Eddie and get him to be there. To ensure you don’t take the easy path, and to add just a little bit of equality to the situation. Arrogance comes from thinking, and boy oh boy, am I a thinker Peter. See what people may have forgotten whilst I was stumbling. What people may have forgotten is that Alexander Raven is the goddamn workhouse of Sin City in Twenty-Twenty Three. James can flaunt his ability to turn up to speak, and prance about. He can send in recordings, bait me into responding. Hell he can even mock my lack of attendance whilst my best friend is laying in a hospital bed if it makes him feel better. A showtime figure is appropriate. I’ll give him credit where its due too. We’re here every other week putting in the hard yards, tuning ourselves up and getting in those reps. You and I, Peter, you and I are the ones who really bring in the viewers. The viewers to see what sick match-up you’ll end up in, in your next defence. They turn up to see Alexander Raven put in another round in the ring. Knowing they’ll get exactly what they’ve paid for. A man who will fight tooth and nail to get it done in the ring or die trying.”
 
“You are the last hurdle on my journey towards being the workhouse World Champion of Sin City. The last bump in the road before the two biggest draws in this company go head-to-head, one more time. You are the last blip on my radar, and I just know your head is going to be in the same place as mine. So let’s not bang about, Peter. Let’s not let skip stones on this one, and dive in headfirst instead.”

 
Almost a proclamation in action, Raven throws a few of the stones that he had collected out into the water. Small splashes and sploshes from where the rocks and stones dropped into the water. Uncurling his legs as he dusts himself off to stand.
 
“You’ve got your focus, and I’ve got mine. Let’s not fuck about and act like this is anything more than it is. A distraction from our true goals. So I posit this, Peter. I have no problem in being the Napalm Kingslayer at Climax Control. If you want to bang heads and go the full hog, then I’ll saddle up and ride for the dawn. But if we’re going to do this, when the final bell rings know this. Whoever wins, is without a doubt the second-best guy that Sin City has. And that in the new year, one of us is going to be the World Champion. Either a third time for myself, or a twelfth time for you. Doesn’t matter, don’t care. I just want to see change. I want to see someone show up. I want to see a champion who doesn’t run their mouth, and act like their appearance fee is what makes them a worthwhile investment. Give me something to hope for Peter. Give me something to fuckin’ hope for. Or this janitor is going to have a hard time cleaning up his own spills.”
 
“Talking about talking, I’m glad you’re going to be ringside J2H. I’m glad you’re going to be there so you can hear in person what I have in mind. You offered me the golden platter to stack the match up however I felt, and boy. I’m nothing if not a sucker for stacking the odds. But I will give you a little something. A taste of what this means to me. A taste of how much winning our upcoming encounter means. One more time means one last time. If I can’t beat you at December 2 Dismember, then that’s it. Stipulation one, to give you something extra to bring it all. You beat me at December 2 Dismember. I’ll leave my boots in the middle of that ring. No more Alexander Raven in Sin City. This is it for me. So when I announce the match type at Climax Control, I want you to know. That ever drop of blood, every bead of sweat and every ache will be worth it. You beat me, you put me to sleep. So keep your eyes open and your ears ready. Cause win, lose or draw with Peter. I’ve got my eyes on you.”


Alex smiles to himself, closing his eyes and tilting his head back. He walks forward, one step at a time. One foot in front of the other.

“The Napalm Kingslayer is here. And I’m ready to burn down every single person who stands in my way. Bring it all or bring nothing Peter. You’re just a bump in the road at Climax Control. With no one to save us.”

He steps off the edge of the rock formation, and plunges down. Disappearing completely, a whirl of birds flying through the opening. Obscuring the world in a flurry of black feathers and beating wings.

“Happy Holidays. The Conspiracy is here.”

And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

5
Climax Control Archives / Bloody Iconic
« on: November 10, 2023, 07:48:27 PM »
Gunshot Wounds and Sadness
Scene One | Off-Camera

There was so much blood.

It felt like he was walking under water. His friend was laying there, blood pooling onto the hardwood floors. James was laying there, bleeding out and there was just so much god damn blood. James’ grip on his hand was loosening somewhat. He was weakening. The sirens were getting closer. They were so close, but they weren’t close enough.

There was so much blood.

“Come on Jimmy. Come on.”

“I ever tell you what the biggest cruelty in this world is? You were born straight as an arrow, and the world saw fit to make us partners in life. This big ol’ boy, who was just a little bit bent. I loved my way through a smorgasbord of lovers, rockstar. You’ve seen me in my highs, and lows. The biggest cruelty in this world? I fell in love with my best friend, and he ain’t ever gon’ love me the way I love him. But that’s alright with me, daddy. That’s alright with me, ‘cause our Lulu? She fuckin’ loves you. And if you’re happy, that’s all that matters to me, rockstar.”

“You’re delirious Jimmy. Just hold on. Just hold on, please.”

“I love you, rockstar. Don’t you ever forget it.”

He’d only noticed the shot in the leg. He’d only heard the one shot. There should have been only one wound. But there it was. A second shot in the gut. His leg, his stomach. His friend was fucking dying and all he could do was apply pressure and hold his hand. His weakening grip. He didn’t even hear them come in. His head was so far away from his mind. Alex watched himself being dragged off the body by the paramedics. Orders being shouted, questions. Autopilot. He was under water, and he was in autopilot.

There was so much fucking blood.



“Alex what the fuck happened?”

Reality. He snapped up, Luna was there with tears in her eyes. She was holding his hands, kneeling in front of him. His hands wrapped in a tight little ball in his lap. His hands were still stained red. God, there was so much blood.

“I… I don’t know Lu. I was sitting there, hanging out in the back office. Lost in my own world. Then I heard this bang. I knew that bang, you know? I knew the sound of a fucking gunshot. He was just lying there. Lu, there’s so much fucking blood.”

His voice wavered; he was breaking. His soul was tearing itself apart, and his voice was breaking. She was staring into his eyes and watching him fall apart. He looked at her, looked for something.

“Jimmy will pull through, Lexi. He’ll pull through. He always does.”

Her brother was dying, and she was trying to comfort him. Her brother, and Alex was the one falling apart. He loosened his hands and sucked in a deep breath. His fingers intertwining with hers. Linking with hers. It felt like they were in a bubble, waiting to hear something. Any update. She twisted up off the floor and planted into the seat next to him. Hands linked in her lap now, in each other’s touch for the moment. Her hands were red now too.

There was so much blood.



How many hours had passed? He wasn’t sure. He had no idea how long had passed. Yet here they were still. Luna had fallen asleep on his shoulder, her jacket draped over her as a makeshift blanket. Alex hadn’t moved. He was hyper aware of how stiff his shoulders were. He was aware of how tight his jaw was. His teeth hurt from being grit so tightly. His fingers were bright red from all the tension. The footsteps of the doctors, someone coming to them. A sombre look. No peace in the face of the man.

“Mr Rabenschwarz? Miss Pasilno?”

Luna roused, groggily and suddenly. She looked at the doctor, and leapt to her feet, nodding. Alex nodded too and tried to stand. The doctor shook his head a little, but with a little bit of a smile. Somewhat reassuring.

“The good news is we’ve got him out of surgery. He’s stable for the moment. But he’s lost a lot of blood. The leg wound nearly tore his femoral artery in two. Any longer and he wouldn’t have made it. The more concerning however is the bullet to the abdomen. It wasn’t a clean wound. It’s bounced around and caused some real problems. We think he’ll be fine, but it is a little touch and go for the moment. You’ll be able to see him soon. Please, let us know if you have any questions.”

The doctor talked; Luna listened. Alex just sat back down. His head was under water, his thoughts were so heavy. So clouded. His head was so loud but also so quiet. It was like being high all over again. Sinking into the couch, melting into a different world. They were all addicts at one point. The broken children, who hid behind their vices. Luna turned to him and smiled. For once she was the strong one. For once she was the one who was holding it all together. Holding it together for her brother and her boyfriend. She deserved to be collapsing right now. She deserved too not be okay. She sat and placed her hands either side of his face. Holding his face and smiled.

“You saved him tonight, Alex. If you weren’t there, Jimmy would be dead. You saved him. Please, don’t blame yourself for this.”

He managed a smile, but that was about it. Life was taunting him right here and now, and all he could do was swim. He nodded, but it wasn’t real acknowledgement. It was a moment of acceptance. Of being allowed to be okay for just a moment.

“I’m like the angel of death, Lu. Everyone around me keeps on dying.”

Her expression was pained, tears welling in the edges of her eyes. She pulled her face to his and rested her forehead against him. Shaking her head a little. Reassuring, reaffirming. Trying to keep him from spiralling himself.

There was so much blood.



Iconic
Scene Two | On-Camera

“I was a heartbeat away from being the World Champion. One moment away, and I came up short. I came up short, because I slipped up. Just for a moment, and it all came crashing down. You know what consolation prize I got for that? Another week off, and my best friend dying in a hospital bed. That’s what I got for being one moment off. Some would say its poetic, that the one who didn’t deserve to be there, got put to sleep by the only one that really did. But what I did prove, is that ever other person was God damn wrong. That Alexander Raven can tussle and tumble with the best of them. That in a field of the best, I’m only just a heartbeat off being the best. It’s iconic of everything I’ve been talking about. The world forgot who I was, and it was up to me to fucking remind them. It was up to me to remind everyone who the hell Alexander Raven is. Alexander Raven is the best that Sin City has to offer. Alexander Raven is the workhouse of Sin City. Alexander Raven is the man of Sin City, and all I must do is beat J2H.”

An empty bar, hardwood floors. Stools turned up and sitting on the bar. Except for one, which is being occupied by Alexander Raven. An ashtray in front of him, a whiskey tumbler sitting in front of him. Two fingers high with the amber dark liquid. His eyes downcast. A stain on the nearby floorboards.

“I heard you last week, James. I was listening, I was watching. Took your advice and turned on the TV, and low and behold there you were. Talking. That’s when it dawned on me. You like to talk, James. I like to talk. In fact, some might say both of us are all fucking talk. I’m not that person. No, I like to talk because it lets me get my thoughts out there. It lets me get under the skin of those who scream about it. Cheap heat you call it. Accused me of attempting to get under you skin. Let me clarify something for you, brother. I didn’t try and get under your skin. I was under your skin. Talk and talk and deny and deny. I know who you are James, because I was you. I’ve been you. I know what it’s like to deny the truth that lays at your feet. So let me make it clear to you. Let me make it clear to anybody. I’m ready, anytime. Any fucking place. You want to prove yourself? I’m ready to tussle, boy. Hell, I’ll be there this week. To answer your call to arms.”

“But that brings me to this week. Dubois, Iconic Dubois. The Iconic newcomer to this here Sin City. I remember when I signed up to Sin City. Mark said something apropos to our situation here. He said that typically, they ran their new blood up against the established stalwarts of the roster. Feed the new guys to the likes of Fenris, Mac Bane and hell even Austin James Mercer and Jack Washington. Tune up matches for the established, but a chance. A chance for the fresh faced to make a name for themselves. I can respect someone with a history. You have history, Dubois. What little I can see, you’re not half step bad. You come into this with accolades and wins to your name and you’re here to prove you can swing and dance with the big boys. So they feed you to me. The man who has had two matches in the last month. A loss to the delusional, and a heartbeat’s missed chance at being the world champion. The man who caught the eye, attention and ire of our would-be ever king. A tune up match, some would call it. Shaking off that rust. Ensuring that when I step up to that plate one more time, I’m fucking ready for it.”


He lifts the glass to his mouth and knocks it back. Drinking it down quick. A sigh of satisfaction, the clink of the glass being placed back on the counter. A cigarette pulled from behind his ear, placed to his lips. Held there for a moment, he holds the lighter near it. Not yet lighting it.

“I’m not that guy, Dubois. I’m not that guy to simply overlook someone who is fresh faced and dewy eyed. You might be new here, but you ain’t a fresh fish in a big fucking pond of scum. You’re a big fish stepping into a river of seasonal salmon. Guys who drop in and drop out whenever they feel like it and demand the world gives them that. You’re stepping into my playground. Into my world. You’ve got the fucking workhouse of Sin City to run against in your first outing, and as good as you may be. As good as you think you are. As confident as you might think yourself. I’ve news for you, Del. Alexander Raven is the measuring stick, as much as the others may want to deny it. Jack wishes I’d go away but can’t acknowledge why I keep getting to the top. Austin James Mercer and I are joint at the hip, and as much disdain as there is there. There is a respect for two guys who don’t simply throw it in. The two guys who are here every fucking week to show up, put up or shut up. A mind straighter than a god damn arrow, and a world of things I need to prove. So you stand there, Del. Dubois. Iconic. Whatever you want to go by, and you listen up. You get ready to show up, or you get ready to be put down.”

“I’ve got my eyes on greater horizons, and you are just a step in my pathway. I feel for you, Dubois. I got lucky when I stepped into Sin City. I got to rip down Brandon Hendrix, a thorn in my fucking side. I got to settle my debts, and then I got to look ahead to blaze my path. A few stumbles, a few trips. Yet here I am, on the cusp of taking down arguably the greatest world champion that Sin City has ever seen. To be the guy who took his lashings, took the barbed words and whippings, and rose to the task. You beat me, you show the world you’re a player ready to take to the sky. You beat me, your stock hits the roof. You lose, it’s just another day at the office for us. I hope you are ready to show up, Dubois. I hope you don’t forget who you’re standing across from. I hope you are ready to step to the Napalm Kingslayer. Or else, you’ll just be another one of the forgotten.”


The flash of fire, the crackle of the cigarette lighting. A deep and sharp inhale, and he dropped his head into his hands. A hurting, broken man.

Get Out Damn Spot
Scene Three | Off-Camera

He’d told Luna he had to go and clean. He had to go and wash out the spot. He had to go and work it all out. She was going to stay with James, but for the first time in a long time. She asked him to call her when he was ready. She was holding it all together, and he didn’t understand how. He didn’t understand why.

“I love you, Lexi-baby.”

A soapy bucket, and a sponge. He didn’t even know what he was doing. He just let his mind work for him. Surely this would get the blood out. Surely this would wash out the stain. He was down on hands and knees. Scrubbing, scrubbing, scrubbing. The more he scrubbed, the more it seemed to seep into the floor itself. The more it seemed to stretch. The more it seemed to extend into the greater world beyond. Scrub, scrub, scrub.

“You look like you’re fighting for your life there, Mr Rabenschwarz.”

Sullivan.

He stopped; his knuckles were red raw from how aggressively he had been scrubbing. The floor was soaked, but it was still there. The dull red outline. The staining into the floor. He turned and saw Sullivan sitting at a stool by the bar. He looked… unhealthy. Moreso than usual. He had a rough scraggly beard, his skin seemed even tighter and stretched across his bones than usual. He seemed to be less than himself. He didn’t even have that usual uncomfortable smile. No, for once Sullivan seemed strangely… human.

“What do you want?”

Sullivan smiled a little and shook his head. Tapping a finger against his temple. A cigarette pulled from his suit jacket breast pocket. Seems like they’d all picked up that vice again.

“I want Harrison back. I want James to be okay. I want my friends to all stop hating me. I want to be, Sullivan Pleasant. The guy who does the dirty jobs. Everything is falling apart, Alexander. All those years ago, you found me. You picked me up out of the gutter and put me back on a path. We don’t see eye to eye, but I respect what you did for me. I respect what you did for Harrison, and Luna and James. We’re not good people, Alex. We’re not good people at all. But I try to be the best person I can. I let Harry go, because he deserves to be free. Not to be leashed to a hound master. But free to be happy and loved. Not stuck with me. I miss him.”

Harrison had officially gone back to Ireland. He had changed his number, and besides Luna. Nobody had had contact with him. That was his choice. Harrison had always protected Luna, and she had always had a soft spot for the man with concrete fists. The brawn to Sullivan’s brains. Things had changed so much lately, and they’d all fallen apart. Once so tight knit, now they were hanging on by a thread.

“I just wanted to say goodbye, Alex. I need to… find myself. Find a way to be happy with a new me. I promise, I’ll find out who did this to James. I’ll pass it on. You can do with it as you wish. Goodbye, Alex.”

He left. As quickly as he had come, he was gone. Something felt final about that. That goodbye, it wasn’t a see you later style farewell. It felt… final. Sullivan was an odd cat, but he was worried.

“I’m just the angel of death.”

And he cried.

6
Climax Control Archives / Buried Conflict and Internal Memories
« on: September 07, 2023, 08:55:57 PM »
Internal Conflict
Scene One | Off-Camera

The last few months had really run away from him. He and Luna were steadier, but there was a truth being hidden from her now. A truth that he didn’t truly want to believe in himself. A truth that he refused to believe. Leon was most assuredly dead. There was no number of phone calls, faked kidnappings and bizarre happenings that could change that fact. Yet if that was true, then that meant one thing. That the reflections were true. That the flashing memories were accurate, and that the truth he was trying to deny was in fact inevitable.

If Leon was dead, then Alexander Raven had been sabotaging himself. That the Leon Trucose that had threatened to destroy his world. That the Leon Trucose that threatened to ruin everything he had spent years trying to better, was in fact, Alexander Raven. This was a truth that he now had to deal with. One that threatened to unravel his world. One that threatened to unravel all his hard work.

He stood over the sink, the night air hung heavy with the smell of booze, cigarettes and sex. He hadn’t been able to sleep well as of late. Leaving Luna to sleep in the bed as he whittled away the hours. Climbing back into bed when the time called for it. Leaving her none the wiser, or so he deluded himself into thinking. She’d have to be an idiot to not notice the bags under his eyes, the huge amounts of alcohol that was miraculously disappearing. The fact that he was lights on but nobody was answering the door. Just his absence through the night. There were only so many times he could pretend that he was going to the bathroom, or getting a glass of water.

“Oh sweet baby boy. Does it hurt to know that I’m forever living in your head now?” spoke a voice.

Ghosts had a habit of being far too loud, and far too aggressive in his life. Staring into the mirror, he splashed water onto his face. Shaking the cobwebs away. Attempting to sober himself up just a little. The grinning man who stared back at him wearing a face not his own. Leon Trucose was dead, and that meant that he had to deal with his ghosts. Only the dead haunted him as such. The flick of the tongue, the unnecessarily white smile. Fake teeth that hid the years of abuse. He remembered a man so many years younger, so of course. Even his fucking ghost was full of youthful vigour. Why were they ever friends?

“Bad enough that you ruined everything for me when I was alive. But even in death? That’s petty. Even for you.” Alex answered.

“Alex, my dearest friend. I’m hurt. How could you say such vile things? Especially when we are becoming so close. Does my sweet Luna flower know you see dead people, bird boy?” Leon quipped.

A bizarre world he lived in where he’d prefer the berating and belittling of his father, over the faux belligerence of Leon. He flicked water at the mirror, the distorted face disappearing. His own face now staring back at him. The sound of dripping water sounding vaguely like that of a tapping foot. He turned, and leaned up against the counter top. The uncomfortably solid spectre of Leon Trucose was sitting on the toilet, legs crossed. A pondering look on his face.

“Sorry Leon. Our conversations are entirely our own. Nobody else needs to know how messed up my broken little brain is.” Alex snorted in response.

“You know what I think, Alex?” Leon asked, more statement than question.

“I’m sure you’re going to tell me.” Alex sighed.

“I think you’re already afraid of being forgotten. And now, things are too easy. Too happy. Too nice. You needed a reason to be remembered. You needed to give them a reason to remember you. Before you fade into obscurity. Isn’t that why we were friends,  Alex? I ruin your life, you get a moment in the sun. I take away your happiness, and the world fawns for you.” Leon said. Without a shred of apprehension.

How was his mind so clear in its belittlement of him? Separation, and attachment. It was a horrific way to deal with his own insecurities. His own doubts. Yet here it was, laid bare before him. Fear of being forgotten. Unknown. He wasn’t wrong. Alex craved recognition beyond all else. For being known. For being wanted. For being loved. The icy-hearted beast he became after Luna was not for his own sake. It was to further control. It was to ensure people would continue to hack away with their tiny little ice picks. To thaw and excavate his heart. In turn, ensuring they recognised him. Acknowledged him. Remembered him.

“You truly are insightful. There’s nothing wrong with wanting to be seen. To be remembered. But the way you think of it? That’s funny, and not in the ha-ha kind of way. Funny in how sad it is.” Alex said, his voice soft.

“Know what I think? I think it’s funny that you try to argue with yourself. Isn’t that right, bird boy? I’m just another person, wearing a face you know. Torture yourself all you want, it doesn’t change the truth. I’m just a figment of your over-active imagination Alex. I’m speaking what you refuse to acknowledge.” Leon replied, coolly, still with that ease. Not a second thought.

Alex sighed and turned away. He couldn’t stand to look at the gloating face. Logic said that this was indeed his own mind. A mental break that was attempting to force him to deal with things. Another part of his mind wished desperately that this was some form of dissociation. That the moments where he had no recollection of his actions, was a case of his mind snapping. That he had lost himself, to himself. That the convenience of Leon’s death gave him an out. A fake death. Another attempt at controlling him. Another attempt at ruining his life. It had to be.

Leon sighed from behind him. Then he was there again. In the mirror. Standing where Alex should be reflected and grinning. He wasn’t grinning, so Leon shouldn’t have been either.

“You’re never going to get better Alex. It’s almost… sad. Take care of my pretty Luna flower will you? Better than you did your sweet Lauren.” Leon mocked.

Something snapped. His mind had forgiven him months ago for Lauren. She had told him to move on with his dreams. Lauren had been his guidance, the shining light of happiness. He’d been forgiven. So why the fuck was his mind attempting to torture him with it again. He didn’t even think about it. His hand slammed into the mirror, an impressive amount of force to shatter it. The cracked shards sprinkling down from the frame, some larger chunks remaining attached. The grinning face was fractured in the spiderweb pattern, glimpses of himself. Glimpses of Leon, Lauren and even his father.

“Alex, what are you doing?” Luna’s voice came.

He shook his head. The cobwebs being cleared. His mind was slightly more focused. He frowned as he turned. His hand was cut up something fierce. Rivulets and streams of blood flowing from the open wounds. Luna grabbed a nearby towel and rushed forward. Wrapping it around his hand. He looked at her. For the first time, with fear. With worry. He was afraid of himself.

“I think something is wrong with me, Lu. I’m seeing ghosts.” Alex whispered.

She looked at him. Not with pity or remorse. But with worry. Sadness, love and worry. And his heart sank just a little more.

Buried Memories
Scene Two | On-Camera

Once again we find ourselves in a graveyard. A little less grandiose than the one in Brazil, but still as sombre. Three graves sit empty, a figure in front of each. Each wore a white sheet over their faces, the rest of their attire a black against the murky night that enveloped them. A few workman’s flood lights lit the nearby area, marking the empty graves. Alexander Raven is seen standing to the left of the furthest person on the left. A shovel in one hand, a marker in the other.

“It’s a little poetic, I think. The one time you and I ever got to face off Goth, was just after another Monarch for a day event. Mark Cross deemed it appropriate that the walking poet and the gothic one do battle. It turned out that my path would become intrinsically linked with both wolves and Saviors alike. See, I have this nasty habit of remembering things with a skewed vision. I remembered Austin James Mercer and Ken Davison speaking so poorly of me at the time. Fast forward, I beat both of them. In a reign where I made that Internet Championship fucking mean something. A championship that meant something to the would-be World Champion Ken Davison. A championship that meant something to our current king, Austin James Mercer. Fate almost, that my path would begin not with their disparaging remarks. No, not with them. No my path truly started with you, didn’t it Goth? The irony of the cycle is not lost on me. You beat Jack, Lachlan beats you, I beat Lachlan, who beats me? Jack. Funny how time works. Calvin Harris is attempting to break the cycle, and I respect it. But the way he wants to do it? A gimmick.”

Alex smiles and lifts the marker up, placing it to the white sheet over the face of the nameless figure. In large black red lettering ‘ONE TRUE KING’ is scrawled on it. One word beneath the next. He sighs and slips the marker away, gripping the shovel with both hands. He takes a step forward, standing just in front of the figure. Rearing back he holds the shovel like a baseball bat.

“History is important to us, Goth. See whereas yours continues to follow you, I do my best to bury mine. What I’ve learnt attempting to do so? That history has this nasty habit of creeping up on us. I failed to beat Bulldog multiple times for the Roulette Championship. I’ve rectified those wrongs, even having my first successful singles defence against Bill. A man of your past in fact. A man you did not fail to beat. A man that you beat for the Roulette Championship. A championship that you likely would still hold were it not for the unfortunate circumstances of health. As someone who once laid up in the hospital for months with brain injury, a cracked skull, and a multitude of burns. I can sympathise with being forced onto the sidelines. I can sympathise with the idea of being left behind.I can sympathise with not knowing if you’ll ever do what you love to do again. I can sympathise, because I know it. I was once the One True King. It wasn’t even a name I gave myself. No, the most ironic part of it. I didn’t want to be king. I never did. I just happened to stumble upon it. The most sane of the insane. Alumni of a former fallen federation. Alumni who banded together to show the new blood that we would not fall victim to them. Yet like any group, in-fighting is to be expected. The moment I was expected to truly capitalise on being the fucking king, guess what? My own partner dethroned me. Sent me on a downward trajectory. Had me beaten, had me down and took it all. So in stride. I became false. The False King, and the truth in the same. I watched as my own ego allowed me to be broken down. I watched as my own ego allowed me to be undone. And so the sword of damocles, fell.”

He swung, the sound of the shovel crunching against the face of the nameless figure. The one marked as the ‘ONE TRUE KING’. The person crumbled instantly, and fell into the open grave behind them. Alex sighed as he stood there. Nodding, and crossing himself. The lights flickering and then going out. Blackness taking everything.

“A toast to the former king, now slain.”

The lights come back on. The grave is filled with fresh dirt. A loose mound not yet packed down. The tombstone, a simple grey stone slate now had a small light illuminating it. ‘Here lies Alexander Raven, his ego was large and his fall from grace a sad sight.’ Alex is now standing to the right of the further right figure, marker in hand once more.

“We go through a lot to reach where we are, Goth. I mentioned earlier about fate. We crossed paths before at the hands of Mark Cross. Excuse the unintentional. This time at the hands of Zoey Lukas. Someone who I once had a war of words with. In fact, probably the reason behind the fire that led to Miles Kasey dethroning me in an unfortunately short first reign as Roulette Champion. Do you know what my first brush with fate was? We have to go a long way back for this one. In fact, you were challenging for world championships, and I was just a floundering upstart rookie. More obsessed with games and comics, than I was with my acumen in the ring. I’ve talked about this before, but I think it deserves repeating. Because it was the turning point. I was as happy as I could be. I was ready to take on the world, I was liked by the crowd. By the people. They cheered when they saw Alexander Raven. ‘Raging’ Alexander Raven, they called me. I was young, and I was angry. Raging seemed the appropriate nickname. The unfortunate part of it really is that I’m still fucking angry, Goth. Every day the pit in my stomach grows. Every fucking day that rage bubbles away. I'm an angry, angry man.  The asinine remarks are constant here. The bullies, Goth. I was made by a bully, formed by the bullying, and changed because of one. Bullies everywhere Goth. I fucking hate bullies.”

He takes the marker to the sheet over the face of this new figure. He scrawls across it in red once more, a name this time. ‘ALEXANDER REMINGTON’ The marker slipped away. This time holding the shovel more like a cricket bat. Standing side to the person he holds the shovel just in front of his legs. The spade tip looks dangerously like it is going to go straight between the thighs.

“I owe thanks to this man. Thanks for making me what I would become. For being the bully who beat up my other one. Crucified my father in fact. Hung him from the rafters and set him alight. That was the payment I received for splitting his skull with a steel chair. That was the payment I received for leaving him in a heap. Bleeding out and begging for mercy. Actually, scrap the begging. Remington wasn’t the king to beg, ever. No, he just smiled. Smiled knowingly. Even as he faded into unconsciousness, he was already plotting how he’d get back at me. That was the bully who shaped me. Alexander Remington was the one that put me to the sidelines. Cleaved my head, busted up my brain, cracked my skull and set me on fire. It was more than just payment. It was a message. A message not to fuck with Alexander Remington. Yet, here I am. Still standing, still going. Despite all the naysayers, the deniers and the haters. I’m still fucking here. I’m still clawing for success. I’m the former One True King, undeniable the best Internet Champion in Sin City Wrestling history. I beat wolves, I beat Saviors and I beat god damn kings. And every single person I put down? A bully wearing sheep’s clothing. But snap back to our last encounter. Snap back to the lies and filth spewed at the time. Alexander Raven was going to be a forgotten nobody. They want everyone to just forget about Alexander Raven. Yet they cannot forget, can they? They can’t truly deny what I’ve done. It is so easy to look at the failures, but acknowledging the success? Oh no. Not here. Not with these mongrels of hate.  But, everything equals out in the end.”

Alex takes a short step back and swings the shovel upwards. It misses the legs and careens upwards, cracking the underside of the figure's jaw. Just like before, they crumble in a heap, and fall backwards. Collapsing into the grave. Alex crosses himself once more and takes a step back. The lights flicker and then black out once more.

“A toast to the man who shaped me, now retired.”

The lights come back, this grave now filled too. The dirt packed down a little tighter this time, but still a mound on top. The light is gone from the first tombstone, now replaced onto the further right one. Another simple grey slab that reads ‘Here lies Alexander Remington, a great tag team partner, and greater adversary.’ Alexander Raven is now standing directly in front of the final figure. The centre grave, the centrepiece. The shovel is now gone, just the marker in his hands. His back to the world, face to sheet with the final figure.

“I am The Forgotten. I am the Napalm Kingslayer. I am motherfucking Alexander Raven.”

He lifts the marker and writes a single word on it. It is obscured behind his head for the moment, the marker slipping into a pocket. His hands suddenly wrapping around the throat of the figure, his arms tense, but not yet applying any pressure through his hands. The figure stands unmoving.

“But we must come to the present. We must come to today. To us, in this moment Goth. You are another blemish on my past. A mark of failure. A mark of discontent. But the beginning of a journey for me. A journey that led to me being who I would become. A journey that led me to Austin James Mercer, Fenris, Ken Davison. A journey that led me back to Jack Washington. The journey that brings me to this point. To being The Forgotten. To being the Napalm Kingslayer. This is the mark of a change for us. You journey down a dark path, and I. I want to be free. I want to be loved. I want to be seen. We all want to be seen, and we all want to be free. To be known. To be thought of. I am tired of the same tired bullshit every single week. Every single fucking person. I have to listen to the crap every fucking time. And I’m sick to death of it, Goth. I am angry. I am beyond angry, I am full of hateful rage. Rage that things are allowed to be this way. Allowed to be as messy as they are. Allowed to be full of bullies. I won’t stand for it anymore. I won’t let people put others down for the sake of their own vanity. I won’t allow others to be bigots of success because they feel they can. No fucking more, Goth. We won’t put up with bullshit like that.”

He tenses and pushes forward, shoving the final figure into the grave. The word on the sheet is visible for just a moment. ‘GOTH’. The figure falls into the final open grave, with a hard thump. Alexander Raven stands at the edge of the pit staring into it. His hands balled into fists, a slight shiver in the cool night air.

“I’ve stumbled, and fallen from grace. I have grown, I have matured. I have changed, because this place has made me change. You buried me the last time we faced off Goth. Put me down, and flitted about with ideas focused elsewhere. I am not to be overlooked. Never again. I will purge the bullies. I will cleanse them. In holy napalm we will fix the filth. I like you, Goth. But that doesn’t mean I can’t hate what you stand for. You are the first bully who will fall at our feet. The Conspiracy demands freedom. Demands recognition. And I am nothing but a servant to them. Every single person that watches us do what we do. Every single person that begs for an autograph, that asks for a photo. Every single person that acknowledges our existence for nothing more than admiration of our craft. I am doing this for them. I am doing this to be free. I am doing this because we are The Forgotten. And we will be fucking remembered.”

The lights flicker, and darkness comes once more.

“A toast to Goth, the Savior who started it all.”

Lights back. The final grave filled, Alexander Raven standing behind the final tombstone. The workman’s floods are now dormant. The only light from the small one illuminating the tombstone. This one a marble white, still mostly plain.

‘Here Lies Goth, the first bully to fall to The Forgotten.’

“Mark my words Goth. I am awake at last. And I am fucking angry.”

And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

7
Climax Control Archives / Deception and Sleeping with the Dead
« on: August 11, 2023, 07:25:28 PM »
Deception
Off-Camera

Alone.

He was alone again.

Luna hadn’t been able to tell him the truth. Leon Trucose was dead, and they had hid from him. All of them had hid it from him. Luna, James, Harrison and Sullivan. The irony of it all, was it actually felt like a conspiracy. A conspiracy out to undermine him. It was the first time in months, hell maybe a year, that he didn’t have anyone around him. He was alone again, and that was scary. That reminded him of the isolation, the mortality. It reminded him of working through repressed anger. It reminded him of his own existence. Alexander Raven was alone again, and now nothing could change that. He needed to wake up. He needed to understand.

Between nearly bleeding out in Peru, and being uncomfortably humiliated in his outing with Gabriel. He had taken a moment to return home. To go back to the only thing in the world that cared if he came home or not. The only thing in the world that hadn’t been able to betray him. The royalty of his own home. That poor little pup, Duchess. The dog that was meant to be the reason he’d always come home. Not just for the sake of the animal, but for Luna as well.

The nest was cold and empty. Memories of her danced across the walls. The smells of the incense, the spray of the humidifier. They’d never officially moved in together, but they’d been living like it. This was as much her home as it was his. If not more. The quaint little apartment that had been brightened by something other than his own hand. Now it was cold and empty. Devoid of the brightness that seeped from the love. A home built on lies and evasiveness. There were only a few reasons in the world that they would have kept the truth hidden from him.

The most obvious was that it involved Lauren. The truth sometimes was brutal, and he assumed that this was it. That she had been unfaithful in their marriage at some part. Not just unfaithful, but with Leon. The man who stood to continue taking everything from him even in death. If he didn’t hate the man so much he’d almost be impressed. No proof existed, but the truth was hidden. The fact it was being hidden spoke for legions of truth. Lauren, before she died, had cheated on him with Leon.

Someone knew the truth. He suspected it was Luna. Leon would have told her, to hurt her. To hurt James, and in turn knowing it would hurt Alex. A terrible friend, but they always knew what to expect with Leon. It didn’t make it better. It didn’t excuse anything. Time had passed, and he was only finding out truths now. Truths that everyone else had had time to deal with.

Stroking absent-mindedly at Duchess’s floppy ears, he found himself sitting on a chair on his balcony. A cigarette hanging loosely from his mouth, his mind floated through the past. Wondering where things had changed. Was there a moment where Lauren seemed to have betrayed his love? He suspected it was towards the end. He had been less than attentive in her final days. Selfish really. He couldn’t see her like that. He suspected it was towards the end that she had found solace in Leon.

It was hypothetical anyway. He didn’t know, and probably never would. Even if they told the truth now, it wouldn’t matter. It was the deception that was the problem. A deep, long inhale. He pulled his phone out. Another missed call. Another message asking to talk. He had tried to talk when he found out. He’d thanked James when he got home and asked if he could leave Duchess with him again when he flew out again. That was the extent of it. If nothing else, James understood why there was distance. He didn’t pretend that he had done something noble. The hurt was evident, but he would still be there. Alex respected that. Hell, it was James who had drawn the gun on Leon years earlier. Maybe that was why. He’d always assumed it had to do with Luna. Never to do with Leon hurting Alex.

Another deep inhale, and he unlocked his phone. He pulled open the messages. Apology after apology. Requests to talk. She was punishing herself. He needed her, as much as she needed him. Maybe more. Betrayal or not. The only way he was going to wake this all up, was with her. But would she ever be the executioner he needed her to be? It was unclear. He pressed the call button and held the phone up to his ear. Closing his eyes, continuing to stroke Duchess’s ears.

“Alex? Please don’t hang up on me.”

He thought about it. The world seemed to slow down just a bit. Deep breathes.

“Was it Lauren?”

The silence. The whimper. The acknowledgement in voicelessness.

“I deserved to know.”

“We wanted to tell you, truly. But the day James found you, strung out on the couch. Half between worlds. We made that choice.”

“Is that why he is dead?”

“He blamed all of us. For abandoning him. For running him out.”

Alex nodded, exhaling heavily. There were moments of silence. He could hear the whimpers in her throat. The attempts to hold back tears. Punishment for a crime not her own. One of attempted leniency. To save, not harm. He knew this.

“Come home.”

He was leaving tomorrow. Heading to Brazil. Preparing for the remainder of his world tour. Bermuda, beckoned him as well. Something was stirring, and he felt hollow. Things would never be the same in his world. But there was always the opportunity to be happy whilst he could.

And she wailed. Grief, happiness, uncontainable joy all in one.

Almost akin to a death rattle.

And he smiled.

Humanity.

Sleeping with the Dead
On-Camera

The sun was beginning to dip beneath the horizon. The low light of the waning Summer in Rio cast an eerie light over the Cemitério São João Batista, the Saint John the Baptist Cemetery. A labyrinth of mausoleums and graves. The maze-like structures create shadows within the long stretches. One of these hallway-like sections is occupied by Alexander Raven.

He is kneeling in the centre of the lane, his eyes cast on the ground in front of him. His hands held out, resting the backs of his palms on his knees. His palms facing upwards in offering.

“It’s an interesting little group we have here. The two men who took my crowns, and the former King who marked the beginning of my passage the Napalm Kingslayer. Strange bedfellows indeed, but an interesting one for me. I hold no resentment for Jack. I hold none for Miles, and I particularly hold none for Austin James. Jack deserves his praise, Miles and King James, whilst they stole what I felt deserving. They too are worthy. The problem however is this. Of all the potential kings, I feel like the imposter. The once false, who became true, now feels false once more. I no longer feel the Kingslayer I so adamantly screamed. I no longer feel the leader of the Broken, or the teller of the false prophecy. No, I am but a shell. A shell of who I once was. A shell of who I wanted to be. A failure. A failure that started with you, Jack.”

He lifts his hands up slowly, and holds them above his head. Shoulder width apart, holding an invisible object above him. Accepting the light from the world above.

“It started a while back actually. It was the first time we faced off, Jack. See, your nonchalance is upsetting to me. It bothers me, because it’s not real. The veil you wear doesn’t obfuscate you as well as you think it does. No, in fact it is more telling than you probably realise. I do not like you Jack, but not because you have my number. That’s irrelevant, truly. I don’t mind losing when it is necessary. All those who rise up will eventually come down. There is even some level of understanding despite your vitriol. You acknowledge, even if you hide it behind your false visage. You listen, even when you deny it. Because you need to know. You need to know what people are saying, and you need to know when it goes poorly for you. Understandable, really. So let me tell you something now, that you can listen to. Something you can understand. I will not save you. I do not mind losing, and because of that. I expect you will do everything you can to ensure that failure does not become us. It’s almost a guarantee. So I leave you with this, my fated companion. Will you let them break you, in order to prove yourself greater?”

Alex slowly brings his palms together, and touches his wrists, his fingers curling up towards themselves. The snap of fingers, and then a sudden shift. The moon hanging high in the sky, shadows thrown through the long laneway of mausoleums. Alexander Raven was in the same spot, but now in his curled fingers, a single rose. White petals, with a smattering of red.

“The white bleeding rose. A symbol of hurt, either given or taken. It’s appropriate for our relationship isn’t it, Wolves? You see, the three of us are inherently linked. It was through my demands of revenge on the mouthy mutts of the Wolf’s Lair, that we crossed paths. The one who defended the honour, the one who now realises its failings. The man I call King James. A man who I first crossed paths with, in that which awaits us. A stain on the mattress, I believe he called me. A flash in the pan. To be seen, thought of, and then forgotten. The same bullshit I have had to listen to, over and over. An argument without substance. A complaint without reality. Yet the irony of it all, is that each and every single one of you has said the same tried and tired bullshit. It all started with Fenris in fact. Another wolf who was blooded in my crusade of silencing the Kings of the past. Then was the would-be King James. Jack Washington was to follow, and then the pup himself, Miles Kasey. Like the bleeding rose, pain has been inflicted to my ego and my physical form by all three of you. But you in particular King James. You hold a special place in my heart. For as much as you hurt me. Broke my nose and belittled my existence. You were made to see the truth. That the lies are just that, lies. But in failing, King James. In failing you were hurt. Your reputation hurts. Everything to do with the big bad wolf coming back was broken. Because not only did you fall, you fell to Alexander Raven. The stain on the mattress.”

“Things have changed now, haven’t they? You appear to understand the weakness that I claimed in the pack mentality. The arrogance of it all. You are now passing that knowledge on. Passing it to the ignorant, passing it to Miles himself. Yet locked in combat, you are both far too focused on maiming to succeed. You collapse at the behest of each other’s whims and it undoes you both. The bleeding white rose is a representation of the fall of the lair itself. But in your failings, it becomes evident. Neither of you could stop me. On my worst days, you are dangerous King James. On my best days, you are another stepping stone in my path. And though I am sleeping, I will soon be awoken. I will soon grasp that which belongs to me, and I will tear it down. I am not a flash in the pan, a momentary distraction. I will prove to you again, I will prove to Jack Washington and I will prove to Miles Kasey. The world will see that Alexander Raven is not the story of his missteps. But the journey of his incomparable successes. Of all the Internet Champions, there is few that will ever be thought of as more successful than me. King James and I are forever linked as a result of it, but he can attest, I'm sure, that my path was not the easy one. So lift your head King James, and prepare to place it on the executioner’s block. For I will be the one who brings the axe down. This is simply fate.”


He wraps his fingers around the rose, crushing the petals tightly between his palms. He pulls his arms down and extends his balled hands out in front of him, slowly beginning to sprinkle the surprisingly untarnished petals from between his hands onto the ground in front of him.

“Fate however, was the time of calling for us Miles. That which sent me on the path that led me here, and which took you to heights you never thought possible. The man who handed Bulldog Bill Barnhart his second reign, and the man who gave you that opportunity. Fate was the call when we clashed for the Roulette Championship. Destiny however was the decider for when we next met. The Kingslayer and the fallen fate lord. You looked upon what was on offer and spited the existence that led you to it. Yet you are the biggest let down of them all, aren’t you? You were given every opportunity when you beat me, and you squandered it. You let the Bulldog get inside your head. You let the sway of love and romance distract you from what lay before you, and in turn. You became lesser. I know all about the weakening in the face of love. As much as I adore Luna, there is a simple fact that cannot be denied. Whilst she may make me a better person, she makes me a worse wrestler. In the same way, I feel I probably make her worse at this craft by simply existing in it. A cruel irony for lovers who would share a passion in slapping flesh on flesh. You interest me Miles, but the interest only extends so far. For what lays before us, is just interest. Strange bedfellows indeed. Can you co-exist with the man who hurt that which you love? Can you co-exist with Austin James Mercer? Can you co-exist with the man who you’ve spent months brawling with? Simple logic will say that it is an impossibility.”

“Impossible is the name of the game for us though, isn’t it? Impossibility is what leads us to a success that is beyond the measure of a normal man. Success reserved for future kings. This however, is not about impossibility. This is survival. None of us want to be here, Miles. Not a single one of us trusts the other. Not a single one of us wants to lose. But if I have to sacrifice anyone, I will. I will throw Jack to the wolves and let them rip him apart. I will throw you to King James and let him finally let him unleash the rage he seems to be holding in for you. Hell, I’ll throw Austin to you and Jack, just so that there is no big bad wolf in our way come Violent Conduct. For me, this is a game of numbers. A logic based approach would be to save myself. A logic based approach would be for none of us to give into the whims of the manipulative elite that seek to control and direct us in their own directions. But the ego. Ego is far too big on all of us to simply let this be nothing. No, this is a war of the bleeding white rose. A preview of what is to be expected at Violent Conduct. So I offer you, Miles, an opportunity. Do what must be done, and I will ensure you the legacy you so desire. Or maybe that in of itself is a deception. For benevolence is not the kingdom I seek. Happiness is not a path in which. No, Miles. What I seek is freedom from myself. A freedom from my own mind. I want to wake up, Miles. I want to wake up.”


He opens his hands, nothing remaining inside. A small pile of red tinged white petals lay in front of him. A slight smile tugs at the edges of his lips. The wind whipping through the long lane way, throwing them to the air. The moans of the stone against the elements echoing through the night covered graveyard.

“A labyrinth, is the greatest representation of that which lies before us all. A pathway to a greater end, hidden behind unending pathways to nothingness. Jack, Miles and King James. We are those who will affect everything going forward, and whilst this particular match is more one of mental gymnastics than actual result. We cannot deny that which it offers. A sacrifice. Who will bleed for the sake of the hurt we intend? Who will be our white bleeding rose? Who is the danger that must be stopped? Arrogance would suggest none, confidence would suggest oneself. Truth would tell us that all are dangerous. Miles and King James cannot stop me. I cannot stop Jack. Jack cannot control his ego, and in turn cannot stop Miles and King James. This is a test, and the only one who can win.”

“The Conspiracy.”


He slowly raises to his feet, a slight wobble after kneeling for so long.

“Sometimes, the most obvious pathway to success is right before our eyes. Are you all sleeping too?”

Raven smiles, and turns towards one of the mausoleums directly beside him. He steps forward, and then into it. The long pathway swathed in a darkness, the end of it hidden. A roaring sound follows a quick snapping sound. The rush of fire. Flames tear through the long laneway and cover everything. Bathing everything in the red glow.

Another snap.

Sudden darkness.

“Who will be the sacrifice?”

And then.

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

8
Climax Control Archives / Burn it Down
« on: July 21, 2023, 10:41:03 PM »

A Martyr

“Failure.”

Alexander Raven is sitting on a nice, if not a little septic, couch. A deep teal colour, shadowed by the lack of lights. A small coffee table in front of him, a large candle in the middle of the table that has a flickering flame. It casts a light glow over the immediate area, casting shadows over the face of Alexander Raven. White tee, white pants, white shoes. A stark contrast to the dark world around him. His eyes are masked by the shadows.

“Failure.”

He breathes out heavily, and shakes his head. Leaning forward, resting his elbows on his thighs, clasping his left hand over the top of his right. Pressing his forehead against his clasped hands, breathing deeply.

“The arrogance of this situation is truly baffling to me, Gabriel. I have fallen from the top of the mountain, and now. The Kingslayer is fed the filth of the vermin who crawl in the lower throng of the sewers beneath the city. You, Gabriel. You are a mockery of everything I have done to prove that I am something. You are a mockery of everything I have spent my time trying to disprove. That I am nothing but bluster. That I am nothing but hot air. That I am nothing but an excuse to be excused. Yet here we are. The second time I put my eyes on becoming King for a Day, and you are what is put before me. Is it a placation from the Invisible Hands that have spent the last few months in an attempt to ruin me? I wonder, Gabriel. I wonder what wisdom exists that puts your before me?”

“I ask, because I do actually like you Gabriel. I do not think you deserve the opportunity you are being afforded, but I do like you. I like you because you are totally oblivious. A delusional, angry man-child. Disconnected from the truth of yourself. Disconnected from the reality of the world. Arrogant and full of bluster, you are the mirror image of what they wish me to be. So it almost poetic. Poetic that they lay you before me. It is almost poetic that they put that of which people wish me to be, as the martyr for their stupidity. A sacrifice to a greater outcome. A moron to be culled for the sake of entertainment. I’m sorry that you must suffer for their arrogance. I am sorry you must suffer for their ineptitude. But your very own inability is what will be your undoing, Gabriel. But why believe me?”


Raven lightly taps his clasped fists against his skull, sighing heavily. A defeated, deflated man. Lacking his usual fierceness. Lacking that fire.

“I am tired. I am sad. I am lost. I am many things, but myself is not one of them. I’m despondent, Gabriel. I’m exhausted with being less than I should be. I am exhausted with failing. Failure, Gabriel. Fucking failure!

He kicks out violently, the coffee table flipping. The candle slams to the floor, the glass dish it was sitting on shattering. The flame continues to flicker, beginning to lap at the edge of a rug, threatening to set it on fire.

“People are wondering where my mind is at. I wonder this too. I wonder why I feel like I am asleep. Walking through sludge. I am not the person I was. The man who beat Lachlan Kane, stood toe to toe with Fenris and Austin James Mercer. The one who went hell for leather with former world champions every damn week. I am not myself anymore. I am asleep. I could make any excuse in the world. That I was playing the long game. That I was freeing myself up for greater things. That on any day, it was a matter of luck or fate that decided the outcome. The truth? I was afraid. I’m still afraid. I will continue to be afraid. I am afraid of being insignificant. I am afraid of being nothing. I am afraid of being forgotten. But my fear, my fear is holding me back. My fear is causing me to be lesser than I should be. Lesser than I could be. Lesser than I am.”

“I am without a doubt, one of the best Internet Champions that Sin City has ever had. There is fewer men who held it longer. There is but one who had more successful defense than me. There is not a single one among them that comes close to the pace, the difficulty and the danger I faced as Internet Champion. I avenged my demons. Defeated Miles, defeated Fenris. I slew kings in James and Davison. I made a victory over The Conspiracy mean something. It wasn’t just a win, it was a career changing victory. I suffered two losses in my one hundred and sixty eight days as the most dominant Internet Champions in history. What the fuck do I have to be scared of? I’ll put Jack Washington down, I’ll put fucking Calvin Harris down. I’ll put ever mongrel that steps in my path down, because that is what I need to do. I will defeat my fear.”


The rug catches, rapidly going up in flames. The fire leaping into the air, as it begins to slowly spread to the greater room. Throwing more light across the dull gloom. Alex is still sitting, unmoving. The flames threatening to leap to the couch he is sitting on. He slowly lowers his hands, placing them upon his knees as he leans forward. A flash of passion in his eyes.

“Failure, Gabriel. Failure is your story. And I apologise. I apologise for what is to come. I apologise for what you will inevitably suffer. I apologise, because you do not deserve it. You are disillusioned, deluded and just plain stupid. And whilst I like you. I truly do like you, Gabriel. You are everything that is fucking wrong with this place. A mockery of everything I have tried to undo. A mockery of the work I’ve done. To cleanse the Stained Glass Lies. To cut down every king, and melt their broken crowns in Napalm Death. You stand as the antithesis to everything I do. And I will snap your fucking neck for it. I will bleed your piggy little body.”

“Look upon your future, Gabriel. Look upon your destiny. I am the man who will fight fear. I am the man who will eradicate delusion. I am the man who will burn down all the world. I just need to wake up. Can you wake me up? Are you even aware of what is expected? I don’t want you to worry, but I need you to fear. I need you to fear what is coming. Because I want to smell the fear. I want to feel the fear. I need to feel the fear. You need to be afraid, Gabriel. Otherwise, you will be laid a broken, bleeding fucking mess in the middle of the ring. A cuntish little maggot good for nothing but the comic relief he refused to acknowledge himself as. A mongrel unloved by even their own kin. I will burn you in the Napalm Death if I must, Gabriel.”


Raven slowly stands up, reaching into his pocket. The flames leaping to the couch, engulfing it rapidly. He stands in a room that is burning down around him. All shadows eradicated by the blazing inferno. He pulls a cigarette out, placing it to his lips, and leaning forward. Lighting the tip of it with the leaping fire.

“My world is burning down around me, Gabriel. Everything has been taken from me, and I am now reduced… to you. I hope, you are ready for it all, Gabriel.”

“Luna.”

“I need you to Wake. Me. Up.


Inhaling deeply, the cigarette burning brightly, the ember flashing a bright red. He shakes his head, and sits back down, sitting in the flames. The world being engulfed in the flicker red and yellow. Obscuring before completely hiding Alexander Raven from view.

“The Conspiracy is here.”

And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

9
Climax Control Archives / A Journey of Suppression
« on: June 09, 2023, 09:32:05 PM »

The Future
Scene One | Off-Camera | 8th June 2023

“You’re having doubts again?”

“I always have doubts. I think they are just a bit louder than normal. I run away from my problems a lot Luna. You know this.”

“Yeah but. Running from this? It’s not like you, Lexi. It’s not like you at all.”

“Doubts, Luna. Doubts are hard to overcome.”

The tiny creature that had comfortably nestled itself into his lap. Terrifying. Humanising, and far too pure. Alex looked far out of his depth, and this was highly amusing to Luna. Why she had chosen a Beagle puppy, was beyond him. Yet the floppy eared, curious little beast in his lap did have a certain charm. His major concern, was that this was a sign that Luna’s mind about children may change. A change he could do little about. A clucky partner is one thing. A clucky partner when the other is lame, is something else entirely.

A man who was confident in every aspect of his life, was entirely lost when it came to mutual raising. A puppy was just a start.

“I picked her, you name her lover.”

He cocked an eyebrow, and sighed. Humanising. She was always find ways to soften his heart further. To ensure the man outside of the ring was far closer to a happy man than the closed off one he presented. A fixed messiah, if you will.

“Duchess.”

He had had a fair few pets growing up. It was one thing that his family had always wanted around. Cats, dogs, horses, donkeys, pigs and chickens. They’d had a veritable farm. Yet there was always one animal he held fondly in his heart. More than any of the others. A three legged one eyed dust coloured barn cat. Sweet as sugar, and always happy to see him. Her name had been Duchess.

“You sure do like your nobility don’t you? There’s a softness in there Alex. I’ll get it out to the surface.”

He knew why she was doing it. Even if his fears took him down a different route. A route he couldn’t give, and never had the desire to. The fear of children. The fear of a necessary family. Marriage, children and the perfect life. A life neither of them had ever even pretended to want. A life devoid of it all. Yet the sudden desire for a pet between them. A fur child. It was terrifying all the same, even if the logical part of his brain screamed at him to ignore the emotional. To ignore the fears.

“Duchess the Second, really. The first was a sooty little furball. Given a rough hand, yet always full of love. Always full of happiness. Always full of a desire to be loved and to love.”

“A sweet angel in the life of the hardened bird boy.”

“A sweet angel, to remind me of the kindness of the world.”

Luna smiled, with a gentleness he felt undeserved. A kindness he still strayed from. Vulnerability was something they’d been working on. Something he had been working on. They’d had their fair share of fights. Understanding what is open to one, isn’t always to the other. A learning experience he never expected he’d have to go through again. He lightly ran his fingers over the big floppy ears of the tiny pup in his lap. Gentle stroking the velvet soft fur. He’d always liked beagles, quietly. Curious creatures, always into mischief. Talkative and loud. A companion for the soul who needed to be pulled from their rut.

“She will always expect you to come home, you know? Dogs are smart, but they always need you to come back to them. You can’t self-destruct with her around. People may not hold much over you Alex. But she will. And if you have to choose, I know you’d make the right choice.”

That was the logical reason. To ensure he didn’t continue barreling down this path of self-hatred. This path of self destruction. He had his eyes fixed on an end goal, and once his mind was set. He was hard to stop. He was difficult to reduce. His eyes were fixed on the elder Harris. Perhaps to their own detriment. Luna and he both needed to have their minds focused for the upcoming Mixed Tag Championship match. Perhaps the timing of the animal was a bit early. Poorly timed.

“I thought James was the needy puppy.”

“Oh, he’d kill you if you ever went too far. Rather it be his own hand, than yours.”

They both laughed. They were far more in-sync with a lot of things these days. She could read him better, read his mind better. He could see the struggles in her eyes. The doubts, the fears and the confusion in her brow. He was becoming better at reading her, but it didn’t make it any easier to communicate. A man so confident in his own words, who was afraid of the slighest bit of conflict. The light yawning, the soft squeak of the sleepy creature.

“I don’t want to lose you.”

He turned, his eyes fixing with hers. His face gentle, the smile slipping. Not in sadness, but in determination. In confidence. In expressionless expression. He lifted the sleeping pup up, and held it next to his face. A smile nestled on her face. Fears assuaged, if only for the moment. The dog was more than just the logic, but less than fear. It meant that he would always come back to her too.

And then, it peed on him.

Suppression and Repression
Scene Two | On-Camera | 9th June 2023

“The arrogance of flaunting their own repression in my face. Three people given my opportunity, and now they flaunt the reality in my face. Disgusting.”

A faint breeze rustles the leaves of the overhanging trees. An empty park, a single bench illuminated by one of the few lights that line the walking paths. Alexander Raven is sitting on the chair, bare chested. His hair and beard rather disheveled, his eyes closed currently. The wind whips leaves along the ground. The world beyond is bathed in a low setting sun light. The edge of the orange creeping over the horizon. His left hand moving to his face, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“There is this idea. This concept, if you wish. This underlying delusion that Alexander Raven is just a little bit nuts. That Alexander Raven is seeing things where things aren’t to be seen. Nobody is brave enough to voice the words. Why would they? No, if you acknowledge, you start to unravel the web. Yet it has been evident for many, many weeks now. This idea of suppression. Repression. The silencing of those whose voices raise above the cacophony of useless noise. The noise of the prattling, inane failures that crawl in the filth that allows them to be washed in the cleansing of the authority. The authority that now spits in the face of the one who is shouting for the light of truth to reveal them for what they are. To reveal them for the favourites they play. Insanity is trying the same thing, over and over, and expecting a different result. So why, why do they try the same thing over and over, and pretend that I am the one who is insane? Our consummate king, Michael Harris. He parades himself like the light of the world flows from his very mouth. That the arrogance of his own delusions, make lesser the truth that lays before the eyes of all who stand before him. No, you see, it’s baffling to me. It’s baffling that they continue to allow himself to run at the mouth, mocking the very faith and trust they put in him. Yet they do naught by ensure my voice falls upon silent ears. Austin James Mercer and Miles Kasey. Both men I have torn down from their lofty perches to show the truth of my world. Yet who do the favourites proffer to? Who do they give the opportunity? Why, King James and the puppy of the litter. Mac Bane, the man who continues to show himself naught more than the tester of true kings, failed to ensure the outward sources were silenced. The man who stands at the head of a group that flounders and flails in their own retched failings. Kings who invited the failed bitch of Adelaide into their arms, only to have her spit on their very inability. Mac Bane failed, and now we have Michael Harris.”

He shakes his head slightly, heavy breathing making his upper body shudder with the heaviness. The pinching getting tighter as his face screws up in anger.

“King James and Miles failed, and so we still have Michael Harris. Men who took my opportunity, and squandered it. Men who took what is rightfully Alexander Raven’s position, and failed to act upon it. And what do they do, to soothe my anger? What does the fawning authority do to rectify their own failures? They throw me back into the ring with Jack Washington, and expect all to be smoothed over. Expect that Alexander Raven will pin Jack Washington, and the two men will go about their lives happily. But no. No the man who holds championship defense victories over King James, Ken Davison, Miles Kasey and even the might Fenris. He is slighted in order to proffer the favouritism for their new favourite manipulator of the world. So we are stuck with Michael Harris, because they deny me the opportunity that is rightfully mine. The opportunity that rightfully belongs to The Conspiracy. So we must take what they offer and show them that there is no failure in Alexander Raven. That there is no stepping down for Alexander Raven. Luna and I will step to the plate, and take the returning crowns into our grasp. We will then run a gauntlet like no other. Each and every fucking week we will demand they find a challenger to stand against us. And if they don’t, we will make them feel the anger. We will make them understand that we are not content to be silenced for their favouritism. Yet before that. Before we lock eyes on our rightfully crowns, they place another mockery in front of me. Another betrayal of what should be mine. Another betrayal of the opportunity that belongs to none other than Alexander Raven. The nephew of the king, yet the one who fails to wield the blade effectively. Calvin Harris. The failed kin.”[/color]

He releases the pinch on his nose, smacking his closed fist to his forehead rather forcefully. Then again, and again. The knuckles leaving red marks on his forehead where they were beating against the flesh. His eyes snapping open. Bloodshot and full of bitter anger. They threatened to pop out of his head, bulging. A vein in his neck popping up.

“They deigned to leave us off the card, to try and placate our anger, yet ignore the actual gripes that we have. Listening at a surface level like all the filth that walks around us. All those who benefit from the deception of those who would speak out against the manipulation of power. They deigned to leave me off the card, to ‘heal my wounds’, and in turn. They further insult me. Calvin Harris is given my opportunity to step to Michael fucking Harris. Calvin Harris is given the opportunity he does not deserve, that he has done nothing to earn. Calvin Harris is given my damn opportunity. But do they apologise for that? No. Do they even acknowledge that the one person who deserves to be given the opportunity to dethrone their new favourite toy is Alexander Raven? No, they simply gloat and throw it in my face. The insult in putting me against the failed kin, Calvin Harris, is beyond any other. For the expectation is that Alexander Raven shall fall to the former World Champion. That the desire to redeem himself for coming up short against his better relative, will ensure that he does not misstep against Alexander Raven. That he will step to the man who they wish nothing more than to keep in a place of control. For once the truth is revealed, it is impossible to return the cat to the bag. Shredded to pieces, the bag of obfuscation will be no longer. But expectation leads them to conclusions that are far from the truth. Because one truth remains. It should’ve been me.”

He slowly stands up from the bench, pressing down on his knees. The vein in his neck still bulging, visible frustration etched across his features. Anger burning deep in his popped eyes. He violently jabs a finger into his own chest.

“It should’ve been me. Me! ME! Not you Calvin. Not Mercer, not Casey, and definitely not fucking J2H. No Mac Bane, no Ken Davison, and no fucking Fenris. No more lies and beatings to obscure the truth that lays before them. No more should they be allowed to manipulate and distort the fucking truth to fit their rhetoric. No more, Calvin. It should have been me. It will be me. I am the fucking Napalm Kingslayer, the man who will take the mockery of a king and put his face in the mud. I have no qualms about what would be necessary to ensure that I get the fight that I want. I have no qualms about doing what everyone else seems so fucking afraid of doing. I am a man who has no depths he will not sink to. I am man who will bleed for any outcome I see as necessary. I am a man who will bleed just for the sake of showing that I care about what I must do. His bitch wives? I’ll choke the mongrels out. He wants to play dirty? I’ll play fucking dirty. It is sickening to watch the bullshit play out, week after week Calvin. And you, you did exactly what everyone else does. You went in expecting better, and were shown up by the lesser. The filth and the muck do not care for the prestige and the pristine. The filth and the muck will dirty any who step to them. If you are not willing to take to the plate, you will be shown wanting. And that is what I will show of you, Calvin. I will leave you wanting. I will show you lacking. I will show that you are not in the ballpark of Alexander Raven, let alone the kingdom that stands before us. The kingdom of lies, deceit and manipulation. Of distortions and delusions. Hidden truths in plain sight, and the mockery that results. Do you understand me, Calvin?”

Alex breathes in deep, and lowers his hands. Palms outward, fingers splayed. A deep breath in, hold… hold… hold… slow exhale. The vein subsides, his eyes soften. Anger fading, but frustration remaining. Every feature, every line. Frustrated.

“It’s insulting, Calvin. It is insulting that they have deemed this an appropriate time to test either of us. It is insulting, because my mind is elsewhere. My mind is focused on ensuring that The Conspiracy flies in, stands on the ship, takes the crown and leaves. Tandem rulers of a mixed tag world. Those who will set the pace. Those who will set the expectation. The open challengers, the expected dominators. Those who will tear down the very foundations if they must, to ensure they stand at the peak of the mountain. The Napalm Kingslayer, and the Queen of Vanity. Accolade beseeches that we do what we must. So they deem it appropriate to flaunt their arrogance in our face, Calvin. They deem it appropriate to put us together. Yet they continue to slight us. Two people seen as challengers for the kings, yet denied the main event. Over and over, the penultimate match. Expected to set the scene for the main event. For the peak of the card. I am not a penultimate challenger, Calvin. I am the man, I am the king. I am the fucking Broken Messiah who will guide the misunderstanding and traumatised scum to their better tomorrows. I am the False Prophet who sings only prophecy of truth. The man who is always assumed the liar, but always speaks a truth that they would deny. I am not false because I am wrong. I am false, because I do not speak their truth. Do you understand, Calvin? Do you understand, failed kin? I hold not disdain for you, for being you. I detest you, because you took my opportunity and acknowledge nothing. You flaunt your inability in my face, and then you attempt to lower the stock of Alexander Raven. I am the fucking main event, Calvin. It is insulting that they would lower us, because of your failures. Because of your inability. Because of you, Calvin. I am once again subjected to their manipulation of reality. Their attempts at reducing Alexander Raven.”

Pacing, slow and measured steps. He takes a few steps past the bench to the left, and then turns on his heel and paces back the other way. Back and forth, back and forth. He raises a hand and taps a finger to his head, rubbing his temple. Closing his eyes as he comes to slow a stop.

“Calvin, I must apologise. You are not the focus of my ire. You are simply the target that lays before me. A person who stands in the path of my journey. The mockery that the elite, the authority, those whose names are spoken but in the shadows. They use you to show their power. Their mockery over Alexander Raven. They use you, to show that they do not care for Alexander Raven. That they would prefer I fade away. That they would prefer that the Conspiracy is silenced, put to pasture and left to the whims of the past. Maybe, just maybe, Calvin. Maybe I’ll do what they want. Lose to you. We lose the Mixed Tag Championships. And we walk away. We take our ball, and we go home. No more The Conspiracy. No more Alexander Raven, no more Luna Vanity. We prove them right, that not even we can change the wheel of fate itself. That the authority gets to push their control down on us all. Do you wish that too, Calvin? I wonder. I wonder if you care for us. I wonder if you think, like everyone else. They all claim Alexander Raven is nothing but bluster, hot air, a failure to live up to his own words. A career mid-carder. A career failure. I wonder sometimes myself, Calvin. I wonder if they are right, and I am wrong. I allow myself to fall into my own doubts, for what is a man, but a miserable sack of his own failings? What is Alexander Raven, but his own arrogance? A failed Roulette champion. A challenger, but never a winner. Only one of the best Internet Champions of the modern day, but largely ignored for the arrogance of his success. I wonder, Calvin. Will they remember Alexander Raven when I walk away? Will they remember Alexander Raven when I take my ball and go home? Will you remember Alexander Raven when I break Michael Harris’ fucking neck. Choke out his pretty little wives, and leave them all in a pool of their own blood. Will you watch as I break your family, Calvin?”

Alex slowly lowers himself back onto the bench, holding his weight mostly on outstretched hands. He leans forward, resting his elbows on his knees, covering his eyes with his palms, fingers resting on his forehead. A heavy sigh, the croak of a bird. The scattering of pebbles thrown by the wind, skittering across the ground. His flesh going blue with the cold.

“Will they watch, Calvin? Will they watch as I pare the flesh from bone? Will they watch as I bleed you for the recompense I am owed? Will they watch as I take out my anger, my aggression, my hate. Will they watch as I prove myself to you? To make it once again, impossible for them to stand against Alexander Raven. To make it harder for them to deny my existence. To make it harder to deny who Alexander fucking Raven really is. The man who is owed the opportunity constantly stolen from him. The opportunity to show people the requirements of fighting the evil with evil. That their failure to understand the depths of depravity required to fight the delusional. The delusional bastards that keep the delusional kings in place need to be shown that their depravity is not equal to the traumatised and broken masses that follow in the wake of my kingdom. Disconnected, I am. Disconnected from the lies that they spew. Their false prophecies. I will make it impossible for them to deny me any more, Calvin. And you are the person who needs to be blooded. You are the one who will pay their debt owed. For taking my opportunity. For taking what was owed to me. Not to you. Not to Miles. Not to Mercer, and not to the failures who lay beneath my fucking boot. None of them are owed what I am. And yet they all get it before me. Mockery, Calvin. It is a mockery of my hardwork. It is a mockery of the prestige I brought to the Internet Championship. It is a mockery of the blood I’ve spent, the bones I’ve broken and the bodies I’ve battered and bruised. It is a mockery of all that I have done, that they place us here and act like it is worthy. None of it is worthy. None of it is acceptable. Yet you will continue on my path, and pretend it is yours.”

“So let me show them, your failures, Calvin. Let me show them what awaits their family, when they stand before Alexander Raven. The blood, the sweat, the tears. It is all for nothing, for I do not care. Deflated, Calvin. An unending battle, leads to constantly tiring. To constant failure. To constant exhaustion. They throw challenge after challenge at me, and yet they cannot break me. Yet the body stands for only so long. I wonder, Calvin. Will you break me, before I break you? Can you break me? Can anyone break Alexander Raven? I wonder. I wonder what you will do, Calvin? When you are faced with the reality. The reality that you mean nothing. That you are simply a lesser in the eyes of the greaters. A lesser in the eyes of the world. But I am happy to teach you, Calvin. I am always happy to be the teacher, for I understand what it is like to be the student. Depravity beats depravity. I can show you how, Calvin. Everyone thinks they know. Everyone thinks they have something that I don’t. Everyone thinks they are ready to go to depths, yet. Yet none know the pain of trauma like we do. The Conspiracy, the Kingdom of the Broken. The home of the Napalm Kingslayer. A place where the pain of loss is accepted. The pain of the world is given, and the pain is taken for strength. Beaten, bloodied, bruised and battered. Broken and left for dead. The depraved become the saviours, for only the depraved are willing to do what they must. So if I need, I will. I will break you, to show them all what I will do. I will break you, to show your family. I will break you, to show what I intend to do with any who step in my path. Win or lose, it matters not anymore. This is a journey of truth. A journey of understanding. A journey to expose the lies and the fetters of the unknown. The lies of misconstrued ideologies of the delusion favourites. A journey, that begins through those who take my opportunities. A journey through you, Calvin. Will you greet us with open arms? Or will you fall to the depths we expect?”


He lifts his head up, resting his chin on his palms. Touching them together at the wrist. Creeping his fingers up onto his face. A smile, cheshire in appearance. Wide and unfriendly. Lacking warmth. His eyes focused off into the distance, the flutter of wings. The croak of birds. The whipping of wind.

“Join us, Calvin. And we can show you everything you need.”

The Conspiracy is here.


The clap of his hands rapidly, the screeching of birds. Obscured in a whirlwind of sudden wings and feathers. Screeching, croaking, crying. And then they all fly into the sky.

The bench is empty.

And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

10
Climax Control Archives / The Conspiracy is Here
« on: May 26, 2023, 08:52:25 PM »

The Conspiracy is Here
Scene Two | On-Camera | 26th May 2023

“So they want to see us burn? Fall and collapse? Silenced for speaking out against the tyranny of the lies? We will not let them.”

“Love above all else, they will learn to understand. Understand the peace that we offer, in accepting the truth. In accepting the future, as The Conspiracy deems it.”

A small table under a spotlight. Wooden, four legs, no larger than a metre by a metre. The world around it swathed in darkness. There is a steady beat, the bang of a bass drum. Boom… Boom… Boom… Over and over, steady in its rhythm. Two sets of hands extend from the darkness and rest their palms on the table. Heavily tattooed, one set far more slender than the other. Both with palms down and pressing lightly on the wooden surface.

“Battered and bruised, but not beaten. They hope to see us collapse under the unending pressure put upon us. A pace unlike that of any other.”

“Recovery is held for those in the accepted lies. Recovery is held for those who wish to be forgiven for their collapse. Recovery is held for those who are seen in the bright lights, as the golden child of incestuous filth. Not held for the rebellious scum who wish nothing more than to pull all from the depths of the sewers.”

Both persons turn their palms over and face them upwards. Pointed towards the light. In the male’s left hand, a small red crown is painted. In the lady’s right hand, a mirroring crown painted in white. Their unpainted hands slip into the veil of darkness beyond the table. Leaning down, their heads enter the spotlight. Alexander Raven and Luna Vanity.

“A victim of abuse, slogged against those who pull the train of experience, expertise and feigned mockery forward. Arrogant, selfish and insipid creatures without an out. They bathe the Queen in a crimson veil, to hope she bleeds out for their very sins. Yet beaten, bruised and battered. She stands tall.”

“Baptised in pain, the Queen is forced to walk a path that her King already paved. Fate, the unforgiving mistress. Unforgiving and unrelenting. The wheel turns away from them, and they are left to wallow in the dark once more. Yet refusing to give in, they pay their debts of blood. A King reduced to baying like a dog, battering the very representative of canine influence with the shackles of the agony.”

“Though opinions differ, she strove to be better than she was before. She strove to show the world that experience isn’t everything. No back down, no fear. The Queen would take the barbwire crown and wear it proudly, sheathed in the crimson waterfall that would paint her. Unforgiving is the steel that splits the flesh, and yet into the lion’s den she does crawl. They do not back down in fear. They do not leave in far of themselves.

“And now. Dual crowns, to seat themselves upon the apex. Dual crowns to appease blood debts still unpaid. Methods of appeasing the failures of the past, to lay the foundations of the Kingdom to come. And in our path, the very pair of mutts that would seek to turn the hands of fate against us, time and time again.”

Their other hands now returning to the light. In Raven’s hand, a dog collar, his hand wrapped in chain. In Luna’s hand, a wreath of barbwire, the barbs pulled upwards, emulating the crown of thorns. Their painted palms now slip from the table and disappear into the darkness. They straighten up, and their faces plunge back into the veil of dark.

“But fate has a funny way of ensuring our debts are paid. For before us, lay The Barnharts. Yet opportunity lays in the path of progress. For the stalwarts of resistance lay before us. Bulldog, Miles, Carter. Men who have stood against the path of progress and sought to end it. All three men who have victimised my very own self for their own benefit. Respect is given to all who can take it, but in this. In this a failure of progress. For Bulldog fell down, and has failed to stand again. Miles took the crown of fate, and failed to act. Carter insult us both, yet now wallows in the shadow of the very man who failed to act upon fate. Failure is the tale of this tape, and in this, we the greatest. The greatest of failures, for we never seem to live up to the expectations laid. Nay, the success is forever forgotten in the face of failure. But when the time calls. When it is demanded of us, to the plate, we step. King and Queen of Fate. The most dominant Internet Champion of recent time, and the woman who is taking the experience of the former, and making them work for every step forward they now attempt to make. Calaway fell. Salco refuses to acknowledge how close to failure she has come each time, but understandably. Success is founded in the blindness to the short-comings. A heartbeat of difference in reaction, and Jessie fails. A heartbeat of difference in reaction, and before you are the Internet and Roulette rulers once more. But fate, fate is not always in the hands of they who would seek to change.

“But laying before me, also a journey through possibility. A chance to show that Vanity, is all powerful. A chance to show that Vanity, is all encompassing. That Vanity does not fall short of the lies. That Vanity does not collapse when things are made hard. For they wish nothing more than to see us collapse. It is not a measure of chance that they put us up in the first qualifier. No, they could have placed anyone in front of the path. Calaway, Richards, Angelos. Any of them would have been fine, but no. The powers that be wish nothing more than to see failure befall those who would seek success. So success must be wrenched from their grimy mitts. Success must be painted in the path of The Conspiracy, for The Conspiracy is the only ones seeking to illuminate the path to truth. Calaway, Richards, Angelos, Eiley and Barnhart. They stand before us, and yet. They believe that The Conspiracy must be the ones to start it all. Charming, though it may be. The regret of leaving this path before us, will surely be their undoing. None can stand in the path of truth, and we will show them that one fundamental truth.”

Raven’s hands slide from the table, and disappear into the darkness. Luna rounds the table, and places the wreath of barbwire in the centre of the table. She steps closer, her face shadowed by the overhanging light. A highneck crop top, a black harness with clips over the chest and belly. A black leather skirt, a different look for the normally white clad lady. Hair pulled back tightly, cascading down her back in a long waterfall of hair.

“Acceptance. Acceptance is a requisite of progress. Acceptance that things are not always in our hands. That the cruel matron of fate, does not always play into our hands. Salco took fate into her hands, and denied me my future. Not once, but twice. Stole the matron mantle, and swindles it with lies, deceit and buffoonery. Molly-coddling and manipulative gas-lighting of the ignorant youth. Poor Harper, who must be treated like the ever child she will be in the eyes of the perfect and progressive Salco. Yet before me, lay another victim of success. Another victim of experience. Another victim of enduring legacy, that is tainted by their associations. Though Bea does not pretend to exceed herself, complacency is an insidious killer. Happy to remain in her lane, as the Barnharts are prone to do. Complacent and happy to remain lesser than. Happy to remain devoid of their possibility, for the sake of adequacy. Contentedness. Yet the world lay at their feet and they refuse to do anything with it. They refuse to step forward into the light. Self-love is within their grasp, yet they are battering rams for those who would take their vanity to their own essence. Bea, are you listening to me? I want you to listen deeply. To put aside the overbearing shadow that is your husband, your partner, the chain of repression. To put Bill behind you, and raise to the peak of success that is guaranteed to you. The success that you need only reach up and take. The brass ring that hangs from the stained glass lies. Pull free the shackles, and be bathed in the light of truth. Free from the mockery and delusion. Free from the cesspool of filth that they have us squabble and squirm in. Begging for acknowledgement. Begging for the progress that is our damned right. Our damned right, Bea.”

“The crown they have us baying for is not the first time it’s been in your sights. Former tandem rulers, however short of a term it was. I know all about having success ripped from you Bea. Salco put a boot to my growth, and I will not let her slip away into the future so easily. No, for I am one for blood grudges. Blood debts to be paid. My own vanity dictates that I cannot allow failures to simply slip away. Traumatised by those who would up and leave, I refuse to simply let those who wrong me, move on. It may be next week, it may be next month, it may be next year. It may be in the next life, Bea. But I will always pay the debts owed to me. And for the moment, Bea. This journey of recovery. This journey paved in the path of blood, sheathed in the veil of crimson ruin. You stand in my way. The Barnharts, in the way of progress. In the way of truth. I am, lesser than I should be. Broken, and beaten down. I have gone to hell, back, to back, to back, to back. But that is who we are. That is who The Conspiracy is. We are not content to lay back Bea. We are not content to wither and shy away from pain. Bruised, beaten and damaged. Blood flowing, cuts unhealed and muscles aching from the beatings. We continue to step up and forward, for that is who The Conspiracy is. That is what we deem as necessary for success. That is what we deem as the requisite part of peace. The King and Queen, the tandem rulers. They should not step away from any challenge. They should not shy away from any danger. We have our path in front of us, Bea. And whilst I may not be at one hundred percent. On our worst day, we are better than The Barnharts. Let that be known.”


Luna reaches forward and takes the wreath in both hands, wrapping her fingers gingerly around the barbs. The barbs digging into the flesh, threatening to cut through it. She grimaces slightly, lifting it slowly, placing it slowly upon her head. A set of hands coming over and grabbing her shoulders lightly.

“But I want to tell you something special Bea. Something that we’ve come to agree upon. Desperation paves a very dangerous path, and in that. A chance for immeasurable success. Happy and content with past success, we stand by and allow the world to continue to barrel past us. Content with failure, we allow others to think themselves superior. Better. No longer. No for we, The Conspiracy, have decided. That when we win the Mixed Tag Team Championships of the World. We will take on any and all-comers. Every single week, an open challenge. For that, Bea. That is our confidence in success. That is our confidence in growth. So fear not, Barnharts. You can smash your face against the barrel of failure, over and over. For when we win, the crowns will be forever out of your grasp. Forever out of your reach, and we will stand atop the mountain. Gazing down and pushing forward for an unending level of success. We will be the first of the new era, and the only. And we just know, they will find some people for us. Every single week. The authority, the purveyors and perpetrators of filth and manipulation. They will push their will on us, to see us collapse. To see us fall, to see us perish. For they do not want The Conspiracy to succeed. They wish to see you take us out, Bea. Don’t you see? You’re being manipulated by powers far beyond yourself. Denied of your own vanity, they lead you to think that you have a choice. That you matter. None of us matter. They wish nothing more than to keep things under their thumb.”

“No longer, Bea. No longer will be suffer at their whims. We will show them that there is nothing that they can do slow us down. So talk to Bill. Work it out. Understand that his respect for Raven will be your undoing, for he knows. He knows now that the path to truth lays through us. And in your acceptance of the inevitable, a path of opportunity. For the tandem rulers, will be benevolent. You can smash your face against the brick of the kingdom, over and over. Week after week, and the result will never change. Success belongs to The Conspiracy. And we will show them all, why that is the case.”


A smile spreads across her face, before the hands on her shoulder slide upwards to her throat, and then either side of her face. She closes her eyes, and then falls backwards. Plunging into the darkness, and disappearing from sight. The hands that were on her face, also disappearing into the dark beyond.

“Unforgivable are the failures of the successful.”

Alexander Raven steps forward, replacing himself where Luna had been. Around his neck, the dog collar, the held taut off to the left, someone holding the chain in the distance. He leans forward slightly, the collar straining against the chain.

“Fate puts us before each other once again, Bill. It seems we are destined to face each other over and over. Does that lower me, or raise you? I do not know. For it seems that regardless of each other’s success and failures. They deem us equal and necessary to repeat the past, over and over. One of few men that I can honestly appreciate. One of few who despite the settlings of the muck and filth. Despite the settlings of the foundation that holds the lies on this incestuous and filthy scum filled city. Despite it all, Bill is one of few with his eyes firmly in his own head. Fate, as it were. Fate deems to pus before each other once more, and in that. Revelation. Revelations of truth and power. Revelations, Bill. For we both know this fundamental truth. At the end of days, we will still be locking horns. Still be bashing heads, and the one truth. The one truth is Bill Barnhart is the only honest person in this god forsaken hellhole. Bill Barnhart is the only person that will step to the plate, and acknowledge his failures. Acknowledge that on the best days, the worst can still be better. Can acknowledge that the turns cogs of fate will chose their own champions for the sake of success. But Bill is a representative of the system I intend to tear down. The obsession of the elite, the authority, the ever-looming threat. Chris and Mark, if face and name must be given. They deem to keep the status quo. Keep us from reaching the summit that we need be. The Conspiracy, my own little kingdom. My pack of followers, and those who would listen to the words of this Broken Messiah. They bring the napalm, so that I may slay all the kings before me. Again and again, I will take the former shells of fallen kings and lay them to waste in the flames of retribution, freedom and cleansing. Bill, I will strip you clean, bathe in you flame and blood once more. Bathe you in a freeing wash of cleansing fire. And in that, you will tell all. You will be my own prophet. You will tell the world the truth, my truth.”

“For you see, Bill. I respect you because you are honest. You are true, you are blind. Blinded to the filth that keeps you in place. That shackles you, and returns you to their assumed place of content. No longer Bill. No longer should we stand in the shadows of their oppression and their control. No longer shall we stand for the failures of those with grandeur far outweighing their own insignificant lives. You stand in the pathway of eternal grace, and I cannot forgive that. I cannot forgive that they do not wish us to recover. I cannot forgive that they continue to push the broken and the battered. Wondering how long it will be until they break us. How long it will be, before we fall apart. But she speaks the truth Bill. You are stepping stone to the eternal truth. That the tandem rulers are not to be overlooked. That when we take the crown, we will stand at the apex of the mountain. That we will stand and defend against all-comers. That all who would deign themselves worthy of standing in the light and life of The Conspiracy, will be turned back into the filth that they so willingly relish in. You are a stepping stone, Bill. You and your precious wife, Bea. Stepping stones for our pathway to greatness. That once we take the tandem crowns, they will follow us to our grave. For we will give them what they want. An unrelenting, trundling path forward. An open challenge for greatness, each and every fucking week. Each week Bill. You can smash yourselves against the walls of our world, over and over. And only when you accept the greater truth. Only when you stand to shake and rattle the foundations of the lies. Only when you shatter the stained glass lies, will you see. Fate holds all, and we are the masters of it. For everything is a carefully laid out plan. I stand free. Able to journey to where I wish to. Able to take the path to greater success, and in that. A freedom unlike any other. A truth, free of the delusions and distortions of reality.”


Raven slowly kneels down, resting his head on the table. The chain slacks slightly, as the person holding it moves forward. They reach a hand out from the world beyond, and gently stroke Raven’s hair. Gently touching and caressing his head, fingers trickling down onto his face.

“But I leave you with this Bill, Bea. I leave you with a question. A question of your importance in my journey. A question with your importance for anyone’s journey. Is there a Alexander Raven in this place, right now, without Bulldog Bill Barnhart? Is there a rage boiling and bubbling in Bea Barnhart, were it not for Luna Vanity’s appearance in her match against Alexandra Calaway? I think not. I think that this before us, despite the machinations of the greater. Despite the ideas of those who wish to subjugate and control. We stand tall. We stand free. We stand above the control and manipulation. For it was in failure to Bulldog Bill Barnhart, that Alexander Raven’s blood debts began. Failure sits poorly with us, and we are not ones to accept it lightly. Blood for blood, and if not our own, than the others will flow. Two and three, Bill. Two and three, is the tale of our tape. Thumbtacks, submissions, dog collars. Agonies shared, and yet. Bonding too. I appreciate that we get to start this journey together, Bill. But I resent that they think it appropriate. A world of people to chose, and they slog us together once more. They ignore the weakening of the body, in place of pushing their own uninterrupted path. I will take the force, if I must. For Luna, she should not have been forced here. She should have been giving the grace of recovery. The grace of equality. But, they wish to see us burn in the flames we wish to start. And so, Bill. I must apologise for what must be done. Such as the apology for the dog collar, I must apologise here once more. For dashing your cute, committed little dreams before they even start. Before they even begin, Bill.”

“It is unfortunate, that we will not repeat the past on that wonderous cruise liner this year. Though I have no desire for it, another round of the speedo, another round of showing everyone that Alexander Raven is a king to be expected. It would have poetic, don’t you think? Alas, that is not what they hold for us. Not this time. Not this year. I will however, be crowned once again. I put Finn Whelan down, twice, to win that championship. I stepped through you and Miles, to do so. I will do that again, if I have to. I will step through every mirror of my past, and emerge the Napalm Kingslayer that I am becoming. The man who will cleanse this filth in the flames of righteous retribution. And so, when the tandem rulers stand at the apex of the mountain, none can deny. None can refute. None can escape the truth. That we are, what we are. The Conspiracy has arrived Bill. And we cannot be stopped.”


The hand stroking his hair, slowly slides away. There is a rough yank of the chain, and Alexander Raven is pulled from the table and into the dark beyond. Silence, the lone table standing by itself. The drumming had long since dissipated. Eerie.

Then Luna and Raven once more, step into the light. Opposite sides of the table. In her hands the dog collar and chain. In his, the barbwire crown. They outstretch their hands, palms pointed upwards. In the hands once painted with crowns, small visages of bulldogs, with large x shaped crosses through them.

“The hour draws near, and we will be ready. None shall escape the wrath of The Conspiracy. Barnharts, you are but the start. The start of a journey of ultimate truth. We will not be denied, and in our truth. Love. A love for yourself, for all others. Vanity beyond all vanity, for achievement should be recognised. And we will recognise every person’s achievement who throws themselves worthlessly at the walls of our kingdom.”

“The unforgiving steel. Chains and barbwire. Blood for blood, and napalm death. We stand ready, to take whatever is given to us. Do not fret, Barnharts. We will be merciful, for you are the only ones that have the opportunity to see the truth. My prophets and priests to be. Though you may not know it, you are guided by this humble shepherd. And all will be guided to my greater tomorrow. Free of the lies. Free of the distortions. Come, Bill. Come, Bea. All are welcome in The Conspiracy.”

The lift their hands slowly, pressing the barbwire against her open palm, and the collar and chain against his. Their fingers link awkwardly over the objects. Nods of affirmation, smiles, that flicker of anger and rage in Alexander Raven’s eyes. Luna’s with that ice cold cut, soulless and deep. Then the break, and step into the shadows.

“The Conspiracy is here.” “The Conspiracy is here.”

And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

11
Climax Control Archives / Safe Distance and No Personality
« on: May 19, 2023, 10:10:40 PM »

Keep him Safe
Scene One | Off-Camera | 15th May 2023

“Mama Raven, please, keep him safe.”

Mother’s day had only just passed by, so it felt appropriate for them to make the trip back ‘home’. Alex had suggested it actually, much to her surprise. He hadn’t usually been one for sentiment. Not that she was aware of. The only grave he ever felt comfortable visiting was Lauren’s. Even now, she knew he didn’t make the trips as regularly as he did. She feared for Alex, because she knew death was such a sombre affair for him. Terrifying to the core, and it hurt her to know that she could do very little to soothe his fear. So when he suggested they go and say their dues to Mama Raven, she took the opportunity in full stride.

So they found themselves on the the little hill they had spent many years growing up on. Campfires, parties, drunken mistakes. The Raven home was always a fun time for them. It was bittersweet to think those days were long past. No mama, no vater. Alex held resentment, she knew this. They all held resentment for their less than perfect parents, but she knew he beat himself up over never truly forgiving them for their mistakes. Abuse was unforgivable, but Alex refused to believe the man who was tortured by his demons and the bottle was really his father.

She was kneeling in front of the small plaque that indicated the tandem graves of the deceased elder Ravens. Alex was standing a little ways away, staring into space. He had an unlit cigarette hanging loosely from his lips, his mind elsewhere. She smiled, as she looked at his profile. His features were so much softer when he wasn’t lost in the thoughts of bettering himself. A King to all but himself, it burned her very soul to know he couldn’t see himself through her eyes. She let the smile slip from her face, as she turned somberly to the grave. She lightly ran her fingers over the plaque face, moving some dirt and grass. Memories of their past, the stern woman who gave her some life lessons. Brutal words for the breaking of her son’s heart, but understanding of mistakes. Understanding of youth. But a warning. Bitter warnings.

“I won’t hurt him again, Mama. I won’t, I promise you. But please. Please watch over him, for the moments of my weakness. Our sweet baby. He is softer than us, you know. The sweet innocent boy who wears a cold heart to protect himself. Watch him from above, so I can watch him from here.”

She touched a finger to her lips and then to the plaque. The kiss of the protector, is how she used to describe it. A kiss to the fingertip, passed to the person needing the protection. Luna smiled and stood up. She felt his arms slip around her waist, his hands grabbing his forearms. His grip was tight, the cigarette still unlit, hanging from his lips. She reached over her shoulder and took it from his lips, placing it to her own lips.

“She always liked you, you know. Mama always loved all of you. Her own kids. Her own little flock. He did too. He didn’t know how to show it, but he loved us too. Demons are hard to fight. He just didn’t win the fight too often. But she loved you. I’m sure she is glad you are here.”

She slid a hand into one of her pockets, and pulled a lighter out. The spark of flame, the flash of heat and then the flash of the red ember. Bad habits were hard to beat out. She’d done a good job of quitting for a while, but being around James and Alex so often really did make it hard for her to keep it up. She never really wanted to quit, but like many things. She conformed to the desire of another in the effort of keeping peace. With Alex, she felt far more free. Felt more able. Alex disapproved, she knew this. But that was because he blamed herself for the relapse. Denying it would prove nothing, so it was best left to the silence. Small arguments not worth having.

“Ich liebe dich, Mama Rabe.”

Alex never spoke much German. It wasn’t particularly necessary, but he was pretty fluent. She remembered many days and nights where the Rabenschwarz family would slip into German. Arguments best left for their own ears and not that of their guests. Luna had always wanted to learn, but she was never a particularly a good student. Raven had never really wanted to teach her either. Probably for her protection more so than anything else. She knew some things said were probably not the most illuminatingly positive of her and James. Particularly of her. She might have been loved, but unfortunately. Luna also had an unfounded reputation growing up. Alex had bloodied his knuckles many times silencing the bullies. But reputations were hard to keep silenced.

“She’d be proud of you, Alex. She’d be proud of all of us, I’m sure of it. Proud of her little bird. I’m proud of you, baby. James is proud of you. We’re all proud of you.”

She could feel the reluctant smile. A man who was incredibly bad with compliments, but would take them regardless. She inhaled deeply, before blowing a thick cloud of smoke out. Her ribs still hurt, and her back was still littered with small puncture wounds. Her torso hadn’t recovered as quickly as she would have liked, and taking the match against Jessie Salco so quick after Into the Void may not have been the brightest idea. Yet she was determined to continue to show that the faith put in her was not unwarranted. Alex had prepared her the best he could, but she needed to make her own successes. His warmth against her back, made her somewhat more confident in all the decisions she would make. His soft touch, the gentle cleaning of wounds. Dealing with her threats of violence when he was disinfecting the punctures for her.

She would make Mama Raven proud of her, and she would make sure he was proud of her. She would show them their own vanity.

Distant
Scene Two | Off-Camera | 17th May 2023

“Hooker, let me tell you something.”

They’d closed up the bar early tonight. Thursdays tended to be somewhat hit or miss, and this week was unfortunately a miss. Luna had at least made a good run of it, sitting one wink off being horizontal to the wall. Through bleary eyes, and scattered vision, she looked towards the distorted mess that was her brother. Narrowing her eyes, she attempted to get some semblance of of her vision back.

“Only one hooker here, and I’m lookin’ at him.”

James laughed deeply, as he placed a glass in front of her. Water, sweet, delicious and life-saving water. To which she managed to spill half of it down herself, as she attempted to knock it back. Alex was on his way over to pick her up. He didn’t feel much up to being around the world tonight, so she had let him stay at home on his own. The man never slept a full night anyway, so she knew he would at least come pick her up. An early close meant he could actually get there at a decent hour.

“Shut your trap, and listen. You got that boy all twisted and busted up over you. Sugar, you got you wanted, yet you are here and he ain’t. You’re two clucks from done under, and he is sober to Sunday. What gives little miss?”

She swallowed down as much of the water as she could, and turned on her stool, resting her elbows on the bar top. She groaned, not at all wanting to be having this conversation. Particularly not with her brother. Yet she knew they wouldn’t be escaping it.

“Can we just fucking not?”

“Or we just fucking could. What happened, Lulu?”

Smoother than melted butter, his tone could switch up on a dime. She was so used to it, but she wasn’t immune to the sway. Her own brother was the most charismatic member of the family. Which meant that when he wanted to coax something out of people, he would coax it out of them.

“I don’t think he actually loves me, Jimmy. He says he does, but the words never have the warmth they should. Empty, hollow. I don’t think he even fucking knows what love is. I can see it, all the fucking time. Thinking, and thinking. Every word, every action, every move. I can see his mind moving for every god damn word.”

She’d felt James hand go to her shoulder, gripping it. Then she heard the slam of a door. She hadn’t heard it open, but she definitely heard it slam shut. James squeezed her shoulder, and went to follow. She stuck her hand out and placed it on his chest and shook her head.

“I’m sorry Lulu. I didn’t expect him to…”

“It’s okay. Argument to be had, thoughts that should have been expressed.”

She wobbled to her feet, James helping a little, before she pushed him aside. She was far too drunk to be having this happen right now, but maybe that was what was needed. A little bit of liquid courage to let her express her mind. Express her feelings. To not feel the necessity in keeping silent.

When she stepped outside, Alex was leaning on a wall to the left of the door. She couldn’t see clearly, but she knew the look. The hollow, empty and icy look. Alex had always complained about the Pasilno stare. The icy, cut throat gaze that stopped most people in their tracks. There was few things scarier in this world to her, than the empty, hollow look in his eyes. A man so full of passion, vim and vigour. To be so empty when everything said he should be otherwise.

“Tell me how you feel, Lu.”

The words were soft. Much more gentle than she was expecting. But they weren’t warm. They weren’t inviting. There was a hardness behind them. The cool, hard and incredibly frustrating logic. A smart person would diffuse the situation. Wait until cooler heads prevailed. A smart person would wait until the trickling of whiskey wasn’t warming the lashing of the tongue. A smart person she was, but not when it came to her heart. Not when it came to her soul.

“That, Alex. That right fucking there, is my damn problem. You shut down on me, all the time. You shut down, and you hold everything inside. When you are in front of the camera, when you are talking about being in the ring. You are full of life, full of passion. Emotion in everything. Yet here, here with me. Here with the person you say you fucking love, there is nothing. Hard and cold logic. Thoughts overthought and an icy tone to match your fucking bullshit approach to it. I fucking love you Alex, but I don’t even know if you love me back. You say it, but you say it the same way you ask for toast. You say it the same way you tell someone you don’t have a spare cigarette. You say it the same way you say anything mundane in your life.”

Alex nodded, fiddling with something in his pockets. He pushed off the wall and walked forward a little. She heard the door lock behind her. She knew James knew better than to listen in, so she wasn’t worried that he was eavesdropping on them. Alex kicked at the ground slightly, and nodded his head a little.

“Maybe you’re right, Lu. Maybe I don’t have the passion in the words for you, like I do other things. Maybe I don’t express myself adequately enough, and I can understand it leading to doubt. Hell, even now. This… this way I talk. It’s the only way I do know how to talk. Not because I want to, not because I want to shut down. Not because I want to be icy, and empty and without emotion. No, I think about what I say, because when I don’t, I say stupid things. You know? I say stupid fucking things, and then someone gets hurt. And if I hurt someone again, I don’t think I can forgive myself for that. So I do think, I do overanalyse. But, let me be clear on this. Do not doubt my love, Luna. Do not doubt the words I say, because the fact that I can even feel love again was surprising to me. The fact that you walked back into my life, and every part of me screamed not to let you in, I did anyway. And I’m glad I did, because for the first time in years. For the first time since I had to verbalise to someone that Lauren was dead. For the first time since I got that news, I felt some semblance of love and happiness. My friends, my childhood romance. My love. It was all back.”

She refused to let herself get emotional, but it was quite hard to tell if it was tears welling in her eyes from the fight, or just because she could hardly focus forward. He turned towards her, and she could see it. Not the hollow and empty look. But the pained, agonised one. A hurt puppy, seeking some love. The wounded dog, afraid of being approached but begging for someone to need it. Emotion.

“I don’t want you to think about loving me, Lexi. I want you to just do it. I don’t want you to think about the words. I just want you to say them. Say them how they are meant to be said, or do not say them at all. I want your stupid. I want your happy. I want your anger, your agony, your passion. I want all of it, but what I don’t want. What I cannot stand, is the distance. Do not be fucking distant with me, Lexi. Not with me.”

She stumbled forward, the world spinning slightly. He had stepped into her quickly, arms wrapped around her. Keeping her standing. His face hidden from her once more, but the warmth. The warmth was there. His warmth, his smell. It made everything better, just for a moment.

“I love you, Lu. Don’t you ever doubt that.

Warmth.

“Think less bird boy. Think less and love more.”

“I wish, you could see you, how I see you. I wish you could see yourself, through my eyes.”

And she swooned.

And then…

She passed out.

Ten years, No Personality
Scene Three | On-camera | 19th May 2023

“If I have to listen to this utter fucking cow talk about her ten years of experience for once more moment. I may actually purposely burst my ears drums, to save myself from the agony.”

The bustling of a casino, bright lights. Cheers and hollers from winners, cries of mixed anguish from the bigger loses. Blackjack, roulette, poker, baccarat and a variety of in-house games of varying levels of success. A stray table, a single dealer and one participant. Luna Vanity sitting at the table, dressed for the occasion. A loose jacket, fur-lined. A black bralette, clinging tightly to the frame. A slim leather skirt, a deep purple colour, with elegant stitching down the sides. Legs crossed, she has a stack of chips before her.

“I have to give it to her though. Jessie Salco is one slimy, conniving little bitch. Her ten years has definitely taught her something, and that is delusion. Delusion that she actually won on her own merit, when she beat me. Delusion that in a contest of actual skill, that she with her ten years of experience, would come remotely close to being on the level of this upstart. Jessie Salco, loves to play fate, and pretends that she is on the upper side of it. Pretends that the world is bending and twirling to her beck and call. That her ten years means anything in the grand scheme of things. Sweet baby angel, a decade can change a lot, but a decade can also make the monotony of the repetitive nature of the world the same. Ten years from now, they’ll be saying the same thing they are now. Opportunity missed, and a cow without any actual talent. Ten years, to build to her apex being the person to put the youth through the ringer, and nothing more. Ten years, is a long time, to be the court jester and never the Queen.”

“Ten years, is all Jessie can ever fucking talk about. A catch all, if you will. Whenever she succeeds, it is because of her years of experience and ability to think outside the box. Failure, well. Failure is to be expected at times, isn’t it? That’s not a failure of experience, that’s just the way that things fall down. No, in Jessie’s sweet and sad little world. In her world, success is a matter of experience, and failure is a lack of foresight. But never, never a lack of experience. Does it annoy you, that your whole person is reduced to just this idea of your experience is all you are? Nobody cares about anything else Jessie. Even you, reduce yourself to just veteran status. The accomplishments of the past, and your ability to ‘out-think’ because of it. It’s baffling to me, Jessie. Absolutely baffling that you can continue to this idea of yourself and not find itself wanting. I am all for self-love, self-acknowledgement and understanding of one’s own Vanity. Yet… I have to ask. At what point does the being alive longer than others, stop being a point of it? Stop being a point of vanity, and become a point of denial? Denial that you are nothing more than age. Nothing more than a failure of growth. Jessie Salco, the ten year veteran. What else do they say? Nothing, Jessie. They say nothing else, because there is nothing else.”


Luna looks at the table before her. Not a traditional roulette table by any means. Instead of numbers, the different colours were all occupied by three different images. All black squares were emblazoned with a red barbwire crown. The red squares with black steel folding chairs. And the greens with little flick knives. Luna leans forward and places a chip on a red square. The dealer dings the bell, and waves their hands over the table. No more bets. They drop the ball skittering onto the roulette wheel.

“Does it boil your brain like it does mine, Jessie? The repetitive nature of it all. How many times can I badger on about ten years, before it drives you fucking nuts? Because, let me tell you something sweetheart. Every one else is sick of listening to you. Every other person is done with the bullshit, the rhetoric, the over and over. The repetition of nothing but time. My sweet angel, do you know what I proved when I stepped into the ring with Alexandra Calaway? That experience means nothing, in the face of a would-be upstart with the arrogance, bravado and desire to prove the rat-nosed authorities to be wrong. I underestimated you, Jessie. That’s truth. Babygirl, I underestimated you, and you embarrassed me something fierce. So blood, would pay, blood. That creed of The Conspiracy. Bulldog paid for Alex. Calaway paid for me. A clean slate, a clean field. A focus and a desire, but an understanding as well. The Queen was not just one of pleasure and pride. The Queen was not just the vain one anymore. No the Queen, was the one who put the crown of thorns upon the martyr for the cause. Calaway bled, so that your transgressions against us, could be cleansed. That’s our creed. Blood for blood, and in the spilling, redemption. But the reality remains this. I underestimated you, and no matter which way you cut it. No matter which way you want to twist or turn it. The truth remains the same. You couldn’t beat me clean, and you had to think on your feet for a way that ensured I couldn’t get up again. And not because you beat me down, no. I couldn’t get up, because you actually tied my fucking feet. You tied me up, and then you stand there like you did a good thing. You stand there like it was a matter of out-thinking, and not a sleazy and snaky way to ensure you put this sweet little girl in her place. Because arrogance undoes you, Jessie. Arrogance that you are right, and all others are wrong. For in your own eyes, your delusion is what allows you to stand. But sugar, let me tell you the truth.”

“The truth, is that that crown is heaviest upon the head that would resist it the most. The crown is the heaviest upon the brow that is most undeserved. The crown is the heaviest upon the head of the false. How heavy is my crown, Jessie? How heavy does the mantle of destiny feel upon your shoulders? For I cannot imagine, my sweet. I cannot imagine the agony you feel in being so far out of your own depth. A step away from permanent failure. A step away from being forgotten, ten years in. Because what do you actually offer, Jessie? What do you offer that everybody else doesn’t? That you stand at the side of those who will be better? Sapping the youth and vigor of the fresh, to keep yourself relevant? There is something key that is taught in The Conspiracy. That no matter how much we support each other, every one must stand on their own. We are taught that you cannot rely on the experience of others to guide your own path. Something that sweet Harper could benefit from. Getting slugged with you at her hip, does nothing but slow her down. Deny it all you like, Jessie. But the success of her is purely for your own sake. Your own selfish vanity, devoid of the truth of self-love. You do not help others to lift them up. You help others so that you can take their achievements and claim them as your own. Take their success and state that without you, they’d be wallowing in the depths of the world again. I know people like you Jessie, because I was surrounded by Succubi of talent for years. Surrounded by the mongrels of expertise and experience for a long time. Yet I refused to be controlled by those who thought they knew better. I refused to be held down by the vampires of youth and life. Holding on to their previous lives, and denying the growth that I deserved. My sweet, I hope you understand what I’m saying.”


The ball comes rolling to a slow, clacking across until it lands on a black section. A crown of thorns. Luna smiles, as the dealer pulls a ring of barbwire from beneath the table and places it in front of Luna. She lightly wraps a few fingers around it and pulls it towards herself, before placing it on her head.

“But I don’t want it all to be hatred and bitterness. No, sweet Jessie. No, let us talk of arrogance. Of undeserved vanity, devoid of the self-love required of it. You see, delusion is something that we in The Conspiracy are doing our very best to dispel. Delusions of grandeur. Delusions of supremacy. Delusions that break everyone from the reality that lays before them. Alexandra Calaway, a delusional little girl. A victim of time, who believed their experience would lead them to success. A woman with far more experience in violence, decadence and barbwire than this sweet, innocent baby girl. How could the untested, wallowing rookie, Luna Vanity, truly stand against someone with so much more experience? I told her, what I will tell you. Experience means nothing if you are ignorant of the others past. You wear your success on your shoulder. Blathering at the gill to every person that will even give you the time of day. Ten year, ten years. Did you know, ten years? Ten years is the time I’ve spent trying to break every falsity, every rumour. To recover the reputation I had growing up, for simply being who I am. Unapologetically myself, which led to the disdain and vitriol of the false. But she didn’t care to know that. No, she just wanted to tell people I was delusional. That I was going to lose, that her experience. Her fucking experience meant something. I showed her, that experience means fucking nothing in the face of desire. That experience means nothing in the way of the person who wishes to succeed. The crown of thorns was donned by the the Queen of Barbwire, and I showed her. I showed her that all her knowledge with weapons. With barbwire. With her deluded reality, means nothing.”

“So I need you to understand this, Jessie. I’ve seen your tricks, I’ve felt your fists. I know what you’ll do. What I didn’t know the first time, lover. I know that despite all outward images, you are snaky. A sleazy, dirty little cow, who will take any advantage to secure a victory. To force the hands of fate in your direction. Lover, I do not appreciate that you pretend to be something you are not. I do not care for the fact that you live in this delusional little world. What I do care for, Jessie. Is what you are holding, validates this crown of thorns on my head. What you are holding validates my attitude. Validates my behaviour. Validates everything I fight for. The mantle of fate, belongs to us, to The Conspiracy. I am the matron mother of fate, that is undeniable. I broke the doldrums of failure and took the hands of fate in mine. Guided them, and you ruined it. You ruined everything, and you stand there like it was by anything more than devious means. Ten years to be nothing but a liar? Nothing but a snake? Unbelievably foul.”


She leans forward placing another chip down on the table. This time on where the 0 would be, on one of the little flick knives. The ding of the bell, the wave of hands. No more bets.

“But the drawing board brings many ideas for me lover. I had to take a step back, think more deeply on it. I had to think more widely on what I needed to do, to ensure that you do not get the jump on me again. If I had a knife, I could’ve cut myself free. If I had the steel chair, I could’ve put you to sleep. If I had these things, then losing would be an impossibility. So, to the drawing board I go. And you may think this a stupid endeavour. I understand the logic, sweetheart. I truly understand the idea behind preparing for every outcome leaves you weary for them all. The wheel decides everything, and to prepare for the unknown makes it impossible to see the truth that lays before us. But that is where I succeed, lover. I succeed because it does not matter where the hands of fate fall. It does not matter if it is the blade, the thorns or the steel that need define us. Because I know now, I can let you Jessie beat Jessie. Follow me here, just for a second sweetheart. You are so certain of yourself, so certain of your ability to exploit, and out think. So certain that you can beat down anyone who would step against you and by that. By that you are doing yourself a disservice. Fate dictates more than you acknowledge. You had a sole focus last time. To beat me. I have a sole focus this time. To beat you. Focus allows for single minded power. The blade, the knife. The knife that cuts the strings of fate lays in the hand of she who is prepared not for everything. But prepared for you. Angel, I am prepared for anything your ten years can throw at me, because you’ve played your hand.”

“Though, maybe cards aren’t your deal sweetheart. So let’s talk Roulette. Did you know it’s possible to play the table? The dealer is trained to look at people reading the table. Similarly to counting cards, the dealer has to see if people are reading the spins. Quadrants. It’s not an exact science, nothing ever is. But there is always a way to change the stakes. Turn a forty nine percent into a fifty one percent. Rig the stakes in your favour. So a smart player, they learn to read the table. To work out where the ball is more likely to fall. A bad dealer will always land in the same quadrant. Can you read the board Jessie? Can you read the strings of fate? Or will the flick knife that cuts the strands of fate blind the veteran? I am more inclined to believe Jessie. I am more inclined to believe that you are already regretting your decisions. An open challenge? What were you expecting? Who did you expect would be the first to step to the plate? You denied me the opportunity to not only embarrass sweet Alexandra, but deprive her of the title of the matron. The mother, the guardian. The guide of fate. You denied me that, by tugging my strings. So this time, Jessie. This time I will cut myself free, and leave you all tied up.”


The ball comes skittering to a stop, but lands on the red square with the steel chair. Not the green. The dealer shakes his head head, and pulls the chip from the table, a rough tap of the fist against the table. Luna sighs and shrugs, pushing the remainder of her chips forward, scattering them across the table. The dealer rings the bell, and waves their hands once more. And then, one more ring.

Darkness.

“It is only in the absence of reality, that we can see the truth before us.”

The snap of a light, and a steel folding chair is illuminated by a single spotlight. Luna sitting in the chair, cross legged. In one hand the ring of barbwire. In the other, an hourglass, with the sand almost completely trickled through.

“Time is running out Jessie. But it is okay, all things of the past must come to an end. You have had your time, and I am beginning mine. Just like Calaway, your arrogance will undo you. Just like all others who think they know The Conspiracy, they will be shown the error of their ways. Stepping stones to a greater reality. Free of the lies. Free of delusion. And free of the delirium of the elders who suck the youth from the fresh. I detest you, Jessie, for you refuse to acknowledge your shortcomings. But the sands of time run short for all who would deny them. Fate dictates that the mother takes hold of the wheel. For I am the mother of fate, Jessie. You are simply holding onto her. Onto my child. The wheel of chance. The wheel of fate. Destiny.”

“The Conspiracy is here.”


The final grain of sand falls through. Luna smiles widely, and lets it fall to the floor. The smashing of glass, the light going out. Laughter echoing around the empty world.

And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing. 

12
Climax Control Archives / Napalm Nightmares
« on: April 13, 2023, 09:16:26 PM »

Nightmares
Scene One | Off-Camera | 12th April 2023

“Inescapable, even across the world. You truly do enjoy haunting me.”

It was a dream he was quite used to. The forgiveness of an ex-lover. The touch of kindness, ripped away in a instant by the return of the domineering aggression of his mind. Dreams filled with self-deprecation and abuse. Always in the form of his father. Always there to remind him of his own self-doubt.

“I’m in your fucking head boy. You can’t run away from me. There is nowhere in this world, that you can escape your own mind. I’ll always be with you Alex. You cannot escape me. I’m just another thing you fail to understand.”

The off-white, cigarette stained world of his childhood kitchen was his prison this time. Sitting across from the sharp, stern man. His hard features were as crisp in his mind today, as they had been twenty years ago. For everything he’d done to suppress the memories of the abuser, he also could never forget the man he had once adored.

“So, how do I hate myself today?”

“Why ask me? You know what I would say. You failed, again. Ever the failure, and yet you will rise above it. You always need to rise above your failures, or you’ll be washed in your inadequacy once again. Run, run away little bird. Run far away, and let them be true. Everything they say about you, it will all be true. And you can go back to pouring amber piss for all the drunkards who pretend that you are their friend.”

Echoing laughter, the clink of bottles. Memories of the past flooding his mind. The drunken slurring of his father. ‘Failure! Pathetic! Worthless!’ The descriptors of his past. Anger misdirected and taken out on the innocent. He’d always thought he’d come to terms with it. That in forgiving and working with his father all those years ago, he’d overcome his demons. But his dreams always taught him otherwise. His dreams always showed him the real truth.

“Why are you never able to be proud of me?”

The figure of his father faded for a moment, feeling a heavy hand fall upon his shoulder. The coffee stained grin, the hard and empty eyes. Devoid of life.

“Failure makes you me, boy. The more you fail, the more you become me. Addicted to your vices, losing your faith in the world. Heartless, disconnected. She melts your icy heart, but what happens when the truth of their deceptions comes to light? Do you reserve yourself? Become my mirror? That is your fate, little bird. To become what you resent, if you fail to climb your mountain. To become, me.”

Never.

He reached up to grab the hand on his shoulder, but found himself alone. Sitting in the kitchen. Alone. The world around him seemed to warp and distort, the echoes in his head. Voices of his friends, of James, of Luna. Accusations of failure. Calaway’s blaming of him, Luna’s manipulations of his mind. The radio silence of all those who had spent the last year mocking him. Jack’s laughter.

“Get out of my head. Get out, get out, get out, get out, get out!

His hands go up to his own ears, pressing his palms tightly against the sides of his head. The sounds didn’t mute, they just got louder. Bouncing around inside his own head, pushing on the backs of his eyes. The pressure threatening to push his mind out through his eyes.

“It’s okay, bird boy.”

Arms wrapping around his head, covering his ears, arms covering his eyes. The gentle touch, the softness of lips to the top of his head. His peace. Lauren.

“Be kind to yourself. You have so much good in your life, Alex. So much. Don’t let the small things get you down, my king. Don’t let the bad parts, obfuscate the good. She loves you, like I loved you. James loves you. The world, loves you, Alex. You’re doing so much good. Let them see that. Let them see, your good.”

And then he woke up. His arms wrapped tightly around Luna, her face serene. Softness, and gentle. The world beyond his own mind so much more gentle. Even in the depths of his own despair, he had someone to save him. Luna in reality, Lauren in his dreams. His mind was always in constant turmoil, and it was ever harder to stop it. He put on a face for the world. A face of confidence, a face of vanity.

Yet here, in the dark of night. In his own bed, he was weak. He had no confidence. He had no strength. His self-love dependent on others acknowledgment of him. And they could never know. They were broken too, all of them. James, Luna, Sullivan, Harrison and even Leon. Broken children, born of trauma and abuse. And they all expected him to keep it together, because they needed him to.

And maybe he couldn’t do it anymore. Maybe he was lacking the strength that he once had. His body ached constantly. He was sore, he was hurt. He hadn’t fully recovered from the pace of his Internet title reign, and the brutality of the encounters. His nose hadn’t ever fully set correctly, his breathing laboured. The beers flowed more freely, and he was smoking more than he had. He was dangling by a thread, and he was putting so much emphasis on being able to succeed in his next venture.

But maybe it wasn’t about him now. Luna was now a champion. And she wore her emotions on her sleeve. In a world where he was so unsure of himself, he knew he had to be sure of her. Regardless of the deceit. Regardless of the secrets. They all had secrets, and she was entitled to keeping hers. So he would be there for her, and hold her high whilst she was soaring. He would forge his own path, but it was about her success. For in his own journey, hers could emerge.

“Lexi, you think too loud.”

Luna grumbled at him, turning to press her face into his chest. He smiled, truly smiled, as he pulled her head into his chest tightly. Even in his silence, she could hear it all.

The Napalm Kingslayer
Scene Two | On-Camera | 13th April 2023

“Failure demands payment. The payment of The Conspiracy is blood. Be it your own, or anothers. It does not matter. Blood must be paid, and payment will be taken.”

A man stands with his back towards the world, a large wooden table in front of him. Black and white, everything devoid of colour. A wooden cabin, with mounted deer heads line the walls, pelts and furs. Hanging grouse and pigeon. A hunter’s cabin.

The man at the table has both hands on the table, leaning down. Spatters of a darker grey spot the edges of the table, and a steady stream of similarly coloured liquid pool at the end of the slight tilt, dribbling down into a bucket at the end of it.

“There is a mistake that people make when it comes to Alexander Raven. This idea that Alexander Raven is a man of cowardice, and words. Someone who can fight, but is never the strong man in the contest. Dirty tactics, poor behaviours. A king of chance for nearly half a year. What they don’t understand, is there is a lot more beneath the surface of the words and behaviours. There is a lot more that happens beneath the bravado of the One True King. True and False at the same time, there is a world of happenings beneath the generally maintained demeanour. Blood, sweat and tears, these are just a few of the things that take daily penance. Blood, sweat and tears are the payment that is made to keep control of the masses that expect nothing but regal perfection from the Broken Messiah. Guidance is given to the broken masses, but only in success do they listen. So blood is paid, and in failure, blood is taken. But what is truly disappointing, is that not a single person was willing to step to the king to silence him. Everyone has an opinion on the King, yet when offered the opportunity to insult, to demean and to reduce him. They all fall silent. Keyboard warriors of the Internet, and silent bastards without the balls to step to the plate. No one answered the challenge, and in it, a validation.”

“A validation, that I am the hunter. The one who seeks, the one who reaches. I am the one who must take the brass ring in hand and pull it down. I am the one who must reach into the depths, pull the blade free and plunge it into the necrotic flesh of incestuous decay. A failure of the Sin City, is a failure on all who would pretend to abide by its lies. The Stained Glass Lies now sit above us, fractured and shattered. The glass ready to collapse and the freedom of truth standing beyond. Truth for the broken and the disconnected. I offer only guidance to a better light, and yet. For all those who deny my truth, they also stand in the depths afraid of stepping forward. So, I will be what I claim.”


His right hand moves forward, fingers wrapping around the handle of a large butcher’s cleaver. He lifts it up high, and slams it down onto something on the table. An arterial spray spurts into the air, a cacophony of screams filling the air. Men, women, animals. A deafening mixture of cries in pain. The cleaver raised up again, the screams slowly fading away.

“So I will take my payment. I will be the hunter, and this time. Steel will beget flesh, and a man who I owe a final reckoning to, stands in my path. A year ago, Bulldog Bill Barnhart, denied me the beginning that is now offered to my sweet queen, Luna. In what would have been my mirrored third match, I had a chance to dethrone the Guardian of Fate, Bill Barnhart. I failed. Not once, but twice. I failed to dethrone the Bulldog, twice. A flash in the pan, a man full of potential but failing to live up to it. That was what was thought of me. Every person had something to say about it. Finn Whelan, Fenris, Austin James Mercer, hell even Bulldog and Ken Davison had doubts. Who can blame them? I failed, time and time again, because that is who I am at heart in the eyes of the many. A failure. Someone who has all the potential but continues to fall short. A man who cannot meet the expectations of all those who place them upon him. A Broken Messiah, whose own flock demand truth that I cannot give them. A False Prophet, who speaks more truth than the lies he tries to push as prophecy. The One True King, who has never been more than the False One. I am aware of who the fuck I am, and yet. Everyone wants to tell me who I am. Fenris, King James, Jack fucking Washington. Arrogant and over indulgent bullies who think that anything they say holds more sway than anything I do. Yet I will step into the circle of combat over and over, between the ropes time and time again. I will climb into the cage, and I wear the collars of steel and blood. I will do it over and over, because at the end of the day, nobody has the fucking passion that I do. Nobody has the desire that I do. Nobody is as inventive, nobody is as hungry. I do not look at this as a point of proving anything. I have nothing to prove, for I am exactly what I am. I am Alexander Raven, the man who will take payment in blood.”

The cleaver slams down once more, another spurt of fluid, everything swathed in the black and grey cover. Cleaver up, and then down. Up, then down. Up, and then it is held there. The man turns, his face awash with the grey, spotting all over his face. Dripping down into his mouth, onto his beard, down onto his clothes. Heavily and thick, it continues to drip. Similarly to the blood pooling into the bucket.

“I have one goal, and that is to bring the truth to all. With their eyes open, and their minds closed. I do not care. For every single person will be forced to understand the bloody truth. That Alexander Raven is not just a man of bluster, shadows and mirrors. That the arrogance that builds into every single one of them is not validated in my mind. That by the end of this year, I can guarantee. I will either be the Worlds Champion, or I will have taken down every single person who stands in the way of truth. And the journey, starts with you, Bulldog. The man who started it all, for Alexander Raven.”

The smile crosses his face, as the black and white begins to fade away. Colour returning to the word. The grey turning to red, the cabin bathed in a low sickening yellow glow. His face, covered in thick slashes of red, blood. His body obscuring whatever was being hacked in to on the table. Another person steps in, holding a white sheet, handing it to Alexander Raven. A nod in acknowledgement as the second disappears, Alex spinning on his heel to throw the white sheet wide over the table. Splotches of red instantly soaking through the white sheet. He steps to the side, and moves towards the bucket that is now full, his hands wrapping around the sides of the steel bucket.

“Bulldog, we’ve gone to war before. Thumbtacks, submissions, an embarrassing dive into a pool. Speedo Barnhart, as you were dubbed. A man who mocks everything that I stand for. A man who belittles everything I do. Someone who continues to benefit from the falsification of reality that ebbs and flows through the effluvial grime of Sin City. What has Bulldog done to deserve to challenge Mac Bane? I busted my back for months. Taking challengers that everyone fears. Fenris, Mercer, Davison. Former World Champions, Kings of the delusional. I took them, over and over. There has not been an Internet Champion in recent times that has been as dominant, and as consistent as Alexander Raven. A pace that none other has even come close to matching, and a reign that dwarfs the flippant World Title Scene. Davison, Finn, Davison, Bane, Harris. Five changes in the time that I have stood as the One True King of this Sin City. And you, Bulldog. You were given the opportunity to dethrone Mac Bane, before me? Placating me. That was what the Internet Championship was. A peace offer, to keep me occupied. To keep me silent. To keep me from reaching the heights that every single person is afraid of Alexander Raven reaching. The offer of the hunt wasn’t in respect for me, Bill. No they did it keep me occupied. To focus my obsession elsewhere, so that I didn’t expose the filth that controls us.”

“But no more. I told them, I would be here. If nobody was willing to step to the plate, they needed to find someone. And so here we go. Match five, two wins a piece. Everything comes full circle, for the mouthy mutts are what started my journey towards this point. And the mouthy mutts, started with you, Bulldog. I have blooded every dog that I’ve come across. So it is fortunate that the world takes us back to here. That my next journey, begins where my first started. Redemption for my the failures of a younger man. Redemption for failures. And Blood in payment. Twenty feet of steel, six metres of agony for the home grown audience. Collar to collar. A dog collar match is generally reserved for the bloodiest of feuds. The deepest of anger. For battles that require an outcome that is as bloody as the participants within it. And so some may think it unnecessary. Some may think it too much for something borne from my own aggression. But that is where they are wrong, Bulldog. There is nothing better than a Dog Collar match to mark the fifth encounter. There is nothing more poetic, than putting to heel the Bulldog himself, with the dog collar that should be restraining his arrogant, bastard ass. I am not afraid of Bulldog, despite the fact that everyone will always say to expect the unexpected from the veteran. No, I fear no man, for at the end of the day. There will always be a winner and a loser. I know this very fucking well. So Bulldog, I do have to apologise. For this match, it isn’t for you. It’s isn’t for us. It is to show that I am completely dedicated to the path before me.”


He throws the contents of the bucket over the table. Instead of the red however, it is far more yellow in colour. Almost opaque, somewhat amber. Dropping the bucket, his smile is etched deep on his face. A hand going up to his face, and wiping it, smearing the blood more over his features. All of his skin hidden behind the mask of red. He reaches into his pocket, and pulls out a silver flip lighter, igniting the flame. His eyes locked on the flicker of fire.

“So let me tell you, Bulldog. Blood is the price we pay this week. Blood is the price that everyone will pay. But I need you understand something as well. Baptism in fire is the expectation of my emergence into the world. Though it is the messenger of death that stands as my spirit creature, the phoenix is more emblematic of the journey I take. Each failure is not a death knell for me. Each collapse is not a fault. It is another chance to succeed. For each time I fall, I will rise again. I will pay the boatsman fee, and in that. My own true freedom. Yet I refuse to allow my blood to be the only currency, and in that, Bulldog. My redemption requires yours. For I will be the one stand tall after our fifth encounter. I will be the one who demands the attention of the World Deceiver at the end of Into the Void. King James can have his moment of arrogance, but I will be the one who stands tall at the end. For I will do anything necessary to prove the truth. The Dog collar is symbolic for the joint passage of my journey to this point, and in suffocating you with it, freedom from it. Yet this is more than just us Bulldog. I want you to listen well. I want Jack Washington to listen well. I want Mac Bane and Kenneth to listen well. I want Michael Harris and King James to listen well. Every single one of them, needs to listen. For there is a target on the back of every single one of them. Former kings, people deserving of holy retribution in the light of truth that I offer. The Conspiracy is coming, and in it, the Napalm death will be their freedom. For cleansed in the flames of my coming, they will realise the folly of their paths. The folly of their existence. The folly of everything they have worked for. Jack Washington’s arrogance will be washed from him, and in the end he will have to answer to the flames themselves. Kenneth wanted my head, and in turn he will lose his own. Mac Bane is the shadow that looms over the World championship, and only in his failure, can someone truly call themselves the Kingslayer. Michael Harris. The man who is everything that accuse me of. Who hides behind his false queens. Dangerous game you play, old man. For if it necessary, I will break everything you love. If I cannot cut the flesh from you…”

Holding the lighter in his left, still burning the flame, he once again grips the bloodied cleaver in his right, and holds it up high. Lowering the light, it touches to the white sheet, flames beginning to lap at the edges. And then.

White hot flames, an explosion. The sounds of screeching, crying men and women. The croak and cry of panicked birds. The flutter of wings. Everything obscured by the burning flames.

“Then I will burn everything you love. I am, the Kingslayer Alexander Raven. And I will slay the mouthy mutt known as Bulldog Bill Barnhart. I will blood him for the last time, and then I turn the light of absolution upon all Kings who stand in the way of the truth. Broken and collapsed, they will burn in the truth that I bring forward. For like Napalm, everything will be devoured in me.”

The cabin is gone, as is the table. The flicked up snow of the rough winds of the Scottish mountain tops. Flame dances in the snow, burning away. Alexander Raven is kneeling in the snow, his eyes cast to the heavens. On the other side of the flames, a taller, more distorted version of him. Thick hair, an almost grey tinge to him. The real Alexander Raven wraps his arms around himself, his face dangerously close to the violently flickering fire. The grey Raven stepping into the flames, seemingly untouched.

“Bill. I want to thank you. You may not have taken the challenge earnestly, but you will be the one who acts it appropriately. So when I wrap that chain around your throat. When I pound my fist into your skull, over and over and cause the crimson flow to ebb from the wounds. When I break you, and everyone is baying for the violence. I want to thank you, for being the next victim in the list of Kings. For I am, the Kingslayer. And in napalm, all will be cleansed.”

Alex stands slowly, still with arms wrapped around himself. The grey figure standing in the flames still, stretching a hand out to him. Alex leans down slowly, and picks up some snow, throwing some into the flames. Before kicking, over and over, kicking whirls of the snow into the flames. Snuffing it out slowly. In a wash of white and smoke, the grey figure disappears, and Alex is left alone on the mountain with the smoldering ground.

“Things will change.”

“The Conspiracy is here.”


And then.

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.


13
Climax Control Archives / Do you Love Dribbling Lies?
« on: March 22, 2023, 08:21:42 PM »

(Quick OOC Note: Scene One involves themes around drunk driving; if this is triggering for you, please skip over it.)
Do you love me?
Scene One | Off-Camera | 20th March 2023

If there was one thing that people likely never thought they’d see, it was probably Alexander Raven standing on a table, shirtless, and dancing. Better yet, there was probably very few people who would expect Alexander Raven to be doing this in a full bar, and dancing to country music. Yet, in celebration of the start of the long tour in front of him, that was exactly what was happening.

James’ bar had picked up traction pretty fast. Regular customers were already a mainstay, and it was nice seeing James back in his element. Slinging beers across the bar, dancing to music of his choice and talking up a storm. Life had been going pretty well for all them in recent weeks. Things finally felt like they once had. Less two problematic elements of course. Luna tapped on his leg, holding up two short glasses, both sloshing with bourbon and coke. Alex smiled, and took one from her, taking her free hand in his now. With a big pull, she was up on the table herself.

Cheers, whooping and hollering from the bar. The clock buzzing a bright 1:30AM in the far corner. Still early, but they were definitely already flying. Luna smiled, stepping in close to Alex and drinking deeply. He downed the glass in one, one the bartenders nearby to take the glass from him as his hands rested upon Luna’s hips. Eyes locked with hers, hips rolling and smiles from both.

“You’re coming with me, you know that?”

She smiled and batted her lashes in feigned surprise.

“Get off the fuckin’ table!”

James yelled at them from behind the bar, shaking his head as he turned away to serve someone. And in complete contradiction to what was asked, they turned to press their backs against each other, and continued to dance on the table. ‘Louisiana Hot Sauce’ by Sammy Kershaw was proving to be a good soundtrack for the moment. ALex was truly happy, for the first time in a long time. Luna and he had stopped beating around the bush, and had given in to the feelings that he had actively been trying to repress. Fears assuaged by conversation, understanding of the faults. The cupcake was well and truly being enjoyed right now, and for the moment. He was happy.

The upcoming Blast from the Past tournament, as well as the Unsolved Mysteries tour meant that he was likely to be short fun evenings like the one they were currently having. But if she was going to come with him, at least he’d have some level of balance. Sanity to bring him back down from the heights he scaled himself to. Confidence was something he’d been brimming with, and now that Luna wasn’t beating herself up over not being an instant success, things felt serene.

“She’s lookin’ good as I’ve seen, strollin’ in her tight jeans.”

Alex wasn’t a particularly good singer, but that didn’t stop him from belting out power ballads when the occasion called for it. Luna stepped down off the table and grabbed his hand, pulling at him. A look of concern flickered across her eyes, and the world suddenly sobered up, just a little. Alex nodded and hopped down off the table, Luna waving at James as she pulled Alex into the back office.

“I need to talk to you about something, Alex. About… Leon.”

 The door shut behind them, and the world was suddenly muted. Blood rushed to his ears, sounding like a waterfall in his mind. He nodded, as he moved to sit down in the desk chair. Luna pulled up another chair and sat near him, taking one of his hands into hers.

“At least somebody is going to tell me.”

Luna threw that icy stare, the cut throat gaze. He bit his tongue, for the moment at least.

“Maybe I could’ve timed it better, but. I need to talk to you about it before you go away. So you understand why I can’t come to at least BC with you. I’ll be there in Barbados, Scotland and Romania. But, last time I was in BC, with Leon. I almost fucking died, Alex.”

There was no sweet names, no happiness. Pain in her voice, and pain in her eyes. He gripped her hands with his, and nodded. The throbbing in his temples as the blood pounded in his ears. He looked at her, and held her hands warmly, nodding.

“We were driving back from a party. We shouldn’t have. He promised me he’d stay sober, but, he was clearly way too drunk. I didn’t really care at the time. I didn’t have much love for myself. I don’t think either of us did. But, we got in that car, and we went off the road. Straight into a tree. I made the mistake of getting in the car with him, but he promised to stay sober. He promised, and then he nearly killed us, Alex. That’s why James ran him off. That’s why Sul and Harry got involved. They made him know that he wasn’t allowed back. I can go anywhere in the world, but I can’t go back up there. I hate it.”

Alex moved his hands from hers, and slipped his arms around her. He pulled her onto his lap, and just held her. It wasn’t the fact that what had happened seemed so… insignificant in his mind. That they’d been hiding that from him. He knew that she’d cheated on him. In fact, he probably knew more than they thought he did. He knew that this happened when they were together. It baffled him that after almost dying, she broke up with Alex and went with Leon. But, he didn’t care about that. What he did care about, was that she was still here. That she was still alive.

“Do you love me, Luna?”

She wrapped her arms around him and nodded against his chest.

“Then I will count the minutes, until we can be with each other again. I will go, I will win, and then I will meet you in Barbados. And we will never have to think of it again. Leon stays gone. Forever.”

Dribbling Lies
Scene Two | On-Camera | 22nd March 2023

“You know. It’s funny Jack. I can hear your fucking voice in my head already. I can hear the dribbling bullshit that will flow from your delusional mouth. The lies and deceptions that you create, you validate the own distortions of truth that you perpetuate. I can run it down in my mind. You’ll talk about how you beat me before. You’ll talk about how you’ve got something to prove. You’ll talk about how my victories are tainted. That I talk too much, and that you don’t listen. You’ll dribble and drool, onwards and onwards, because that is what you are best at, Jack. Dribbling your bullshit onto your own chin and expecting people to give a damn about what you say. Admission by your own faults that you do not listen, because you don’t care. That it takes substance to change your mind, because in your own world, nobody is quite as good as Jack Washington. But failure has been the tale of your tape lately hasn’t it, Jack? Couldn’t hang with the big boys, and you failed. Couldn’t even beat Peter Vaughn at Blaze of Glory, and now. Now you find yourself scrounging for success. Scrounging for an opportunity at betterment. Scrounging for the world in front of you. And oh, what a golden opportunity lay before you. Two birds, one stone. You beat me, you pin me. The internet championship is yours again. Validation for the failure you had against another Savior in Goth. The man who beat you on that cruise ship. That faithful cruise ship that began the journey to where I am now. You pin me, you and your reluctant partner get a chance to win it all. Take my championship to elevate your own cockiness until you are validated in winning the whole damn thing, and getting your shot at Michael Harris. A man, who is almost a mirror image of you, Jack. Arrogant, full of bravado, over-confidence. A bully. It would be a perfect story come to end, and in it, you could finally ascend back to the top where you so rightfully belong. Isn’t that right, Jack? Tell me, when to stop.”

Okanagan Lake, the supposed home of the mysterious Ogopogo. The North American Loch Ness. A wooden gazebo, a centre square making up a seating area. Alexander Raven is sitting on the bench, wrapped up in a thick coat, heavy boots on his feet, skinny jeans. His beard is shaped down, and encapsulates his face more than it had. His hair cut, scruffily sitting around his neck. His eyes cast out into the distance, staring at the mountains sitting on the opposite side of the lake. The low sun glittering across the waters surface, a mix of yellow and blue.

“You see, it is funny how fate changes things, isn’t it Jack? So much arrogance from you, last we met. A victory held, and with that, a furthering of your attitude. Yet since then, what has transpired for us? I am on track, to be the most successful Internet Champion in history. Rivaling the reigns of the likes of Griffin Hawkins and Austin James Mercer. Looking to match, if not exceed Despayre’s overall defenses. Since you beat me, I’ve become the man you wish you were. The franchise, if you will. The face of Sin City. I am the one who chooses. I am the hunter. I am the executioner. And you would think it a matter of fate, luck of the draw that we find ourselves facing off in the opening round of the Blast from the Past tournament. You would think that a mystery of the universe, just like our dear Ogopogo of this wondrous lake. However, that couldn’t be further from the truth. Unfortunately for you, Jack. You are another victim of my list. Another blemish that needs to be whited out. A failure, that I intend to rectify. Prey, I have chosen to hunt. You see, since day one of my reign. I have actively chosen every single person I have defended this title against. And people may try and say that my success is based on that. Perhaps it is. But the truth, the truth is far more important here.”

“You see Jack, every person I have faced, I’ve owed retribution. Loose was the connection for King James, but still. He stood against me in the ring when I failed to become King in Greece. As did Ken Davison. Both former kings. King James was a martyr in my war against the blaspheming wolves of arrogance. A group that even now, bays and thrashes at each others bleeding throats. Looking for food in their desperation. Because failure has taken them. Truth has shown itself to King James, and frustration has brewed. I picked Fenris, a man who you know far exceeds you in strength and talent. I picked Miles Kasey, as a redemption for my failings against him when I was Roulette Champion. I picked O’Malley, because he, like you. He too had a victory over me, and I do not appreciate the blemishes. Kenneth and I, we are both hunters who sought the other. He to rectify my failing, me to give him the challenge he so desperately was seeking. And now, I stand here as one of the greatest, longest reigning champions. I am fighting fucking king, and I now get my final hunt. You, were my first choice, and you will be the last before I reach my apex. Are you listening yet, Jack? Are your ears cleaned out? Are your eyes open?”


A cigarette hangs loosely from his lips, unlit. His eyes focused out into the distance. He has a plaster on his forehead, covering one of the wounds he received in his brawl with Ken Davison. More than likely to cover up stitches or staples, or to keep the wound clean. Both hands slip into his coat pockets, his left hand wrapping around something inside the coat.

“Reluctant though you were, this may prove your last chance to show people you are anything that you suggest yourself to be. For, I doubt you, Jack. Victory or not, I have severe doubts about the man you perceive yourself to be, compared to the man you want to be perceived as. A reluctant entrant, just like your unfortunate partner. No offense to Bobbie, of course. But it is unfortunate for her, that you are her partner. Because I do not intend to give you any forgiveness. I do not intend to let your arrogance continue to trundle onwards unobstructed. For I do not like bullies, Jack. I’ve made that very clear. My actions are to prove two things. That this incestuous filthy Sin City is full of bullies and arrogance. And that the Stained Glass Lies will be shattered, and the broken will rise to prove the truth. Truth and cleansing. That is my goal, Jack. And it just so happens, that you are the most broken of them all. A failure in yourself. A failure in the eyes of those who give you opportunity that you continue to squander. Failure in your own self. You are nothing but an arrogant child, who is yet to fully comprehend their own insignificance in the coming kingdom. You are nothing Jack. Nothing.

“But it’s okay. You need not worry yourself Jack. I know you won’t be. Because the dribble, the bullshit, and the arrogance will not allow you to understand the false reality that you continue to live in. Failure, after failure. And here I am, successful. Here I am, being the man, you wanted to be. For we both know, if you weren’t being pitied into this tournament, you would be floundering in insignificance and obscurity. Because nobody cares anymore Jack. The time of Jack Washington has come, gone and will remain in the past. A former king, with a crown ready to be melted down. For in this match, Jack. In this here match, we see the rise of the Kings and Queens, and the collapse of the false past of the Franchise. You represent everything I want to take down, break down and tear apart. That is what you are to me, Jack. A nothing, insignificant fucking worm. A bully who needs to have reality shoved down their throat. You, Jack. Make my blood boil. And if there is something we’ve come to understand. The angrier that I am, the more dangerous it becomes. Because you are not Austin James Mercer. You are not Ken Davison or Fenris. Hell, you aren’t even Miles Kasey. You are a shadow with a voice that is becoming harder to hear. And in time, Jack. People will forget how you ever even existed.”


Creasing of the forehead, his eyes squinting against the sun glare. A lighter comes out of his pocket, flame flaring to life. The end of the cigarette burning bright red, a deep drag, a heavy plume of smoke flowing out of small gaps in his lips.

“The true irony Jack, is that the last time you deigned it appropriate to comment on me, you spouted off a disconnected, arrogant and self-absorbed view of me. Poetry, mommy issues. Hell, you even tried to pick fun of my actual name. Sure, Rabenschwarz is a little bit more of a mouthful, but Jesus Christ Jack. It doesn’t take a fucking genius to do two seconds of research to understand that Alexander Raven is just a nicer way of saying a name that is a little bit fucking hard for dense cunts like yourself. You see, I am a man who holds a grudge. I will continue to hold grudges until I find validation in the actions I have taken in my revenge. Griffin Hawkins embarrassed me many years ago, and I am on track to dethroning one of his achievements. Will this satiate me? No. It is nowhere near enough. But it is a start. So not only do I hold resentment towards you, Jack. I cannot afford to let you win. For in failing to you, not only does that mean I have a second fucking blemish on my record because of you. It means that I once again end up in the shadow of Griffin Hawkins. Someone I secretly hoped was going to be a surprise entrant in this years Blast from the Past, because at least Griffin Hawkins is authentic to who he actually is. He doesn’t flout around pretending to be better than he is. He doesn’t have to tell people he is true. He doesn’t have to tell people that he is better than them. Because that isn’t what makes him better than you, Jack. What makes him better, and it sickens me to think so. What makes him better is that he is not an arrogant shoddy little bully. Griffin listens, you do not.”

“I hope this time, you actually listen. Because you are on a trajectory of failure, Jack. A pathway to the dregs of the gutter. Forgotten and ignored, because you are no longer the man you once were. Guess what, Jack? Neither am I. I am not the Alexander Raven you faced back in August. I am not the same man who stepped off that cruise ship full of bravado and confidence, yet delusional and lost. I am happier, I am more grounded. I have focus, I have success. I am the Hunter. The Broken Messiah, the False Prophet and the One True King. And let me tell you, Jack. Washington is going to be washed up, and you’ll have nobody to blame but yourself. Because you will not be the man who dethrones Alexander Raven. No, nobody will ever have that right again. I will beat you, fix the wrongs of the past. Blood another former king whose rusting crown will be added to my throne. A stepping stone for the success that I am on track to have. I will be the winner of The Blast from the Past tournament. Alexandra Callaway and I, we are of similar minds. Confidence, and understanding. Acceptance of the shortcomings, but knowing of our success. Just to make it easy for Jack, you can call us Alexoholics Anonymous if you must. Because a man who speaks as much of needing to be under the influence to even comprehend somebody talking to them. AA is probably something that you will need in the immediate future.”


A small smile crosses his face, his right hand going up to the top of his head. Slowly stroking a small spot on his scalp when mentioning Alexoholics Anonymous. Rubbing at a scar he received from his former partnership with an Alex. Another deep inhale, more smoke wafting from small parts in his lips, hanging the cigarette loosely from the edge of his mouth.

“Yet, you are not the only unwilling participant in this tournament, are you Jack? No, by fate itself you are handed a returning partner. A partner who is just as unwilling as yourself. Sweet, sweet Bobbie Dahl. The butt of every joke, with an ass to match the immensity of it. I feel sorry for the darling Alexandra Callaway. Embarrassing for her first encounter within this city of sin to be the embodiment of embarrassment herself. Bobbie, I cannot speak much for you. For I do not care about you. Yet you stand in the way of my progress. You stand in the way of The Kings and Queens of Sin City. You stand in my way, and because of that, you too will suffer. It is unfortunate for you, that Jack Washington was your reluctant partner. Unfortunate for you, unfortunate for him. Neither of you want to be here, and neither of you deserve to be. Flakes of the past attempting to be relevant in the coming era. The era where the Stained Glass Lies are shattered, and the filth is purged from the gutters of Sin City. What I do find interesting Bobbie, is that your last appearance in the Blast from the Past, it was Jack Washington himself who ended your journey. Yet on top of that, it has been almost two years since you even thought to give us your repulsive presence. Thank you, Bobbie. Thank you for being… a guarantee. A guarantee of failure. For even if you can forgive Jack for being the venom to your previous journey. You are not prepared. You are not ready. You, will be shown the truth. For I have every belief in my hand of fate. In Alexander Callaway herself. I have every bit of faith that she will put you down and put and end to the asinine and pathetic mewling of your retched re-emergence. Sorry, Jack. I know verbose language makes your head hurt. Mincing words is too much for the simple. But, I think, as unfortunate as it is. That of the two of you, somehow, Bobbie is the smarter one.”

He lowers the now embering cigarette from his mouth, flicking it up and over the railing that rounds the edges of the gazebo. The hand from his head resting on his lap, the other slipping his lighter back into his pocket. Slowly he stands up, walking towards the railing, dusting his thighs off. He stretches out his arms and leans down on his elbows on the railing, sticking his right leg out behind himself, leaning down.

“No longer will I be denied. No longer will I be ignored. No longer will I be treated poorly. Mocked and belittled. No longer, will I have to deal with people like you, Bobbie. No longer will I have to deal with arrogant bullies like yourself Jack. No longer will I need to put up with any of it, because going forward the fundamental truth becomes impossible to deny. I will end the wolves. I will end the bullies. And if I have to, I will end the fucking Saviors too. I wanted Mac at the end, because I wanted to prove. That the salvation offered in accepting the truth of the Broken, is far more than the false ideology that is perpetuated by the Saviors themselves. I am the most consistent person within this Sin City. I have said the same thing from day one, and yet everyone complains that I am unclear. I have made every effort to allow people to understand, to listen, to follow. I needed them to understand, to listen and to follow me. I needed them to do it, because it is the only way. The only way for the broken to be fixed. For the broken to have their salvation. To be guided to the truth, and beyond the Stained Glass Lies that encapsulate the filth ridden world beneath. And now, the journey begins with my final choice of prey. This is not a matter of chance or fate, Jack. No, this was preordained. I picked you from day one, and now. Now I am the hunter who will get what they want. You will fall beneath my heel, and Alexandra will shatter the dreams of the bouffon that is Bobbie Dahl. And for once, Jack. Instead of talking yourself, just listen.”

Alex slaps his hands down on the railing, a smile crossing his face as he looks out onto the water. His eyes narrowing, a look of concentration as he focuses on something out in the water. There is a faint shape, just above the water’s surface. A look of fake shock crosses his face, the blurry figure in the distance rising more and more out of the water.

“Alexandra, the second queen in my life. I have faith in you. I have immeasurable faith in the path we walk down, for I know this. That when it comes to winning this tournament there is no surer fate than the inevitable. The inevitable is at the end it will be Alexander Raven and Alexandra Callaway standing at the peak of the mountain. Kingdoms erected and thrones built in preparation for the monarchs that will take their seats. People have spent many an hour talking about how I didn’t make a big enough bang when I came in. Fluttered out, and failed to live up to their expectations. We will show them, that Alexander Raven was everything he said. And I will ensure that every single person knows exactly who the fuck Alexandra Callaway is. The True King and Queen will reign atop the business. That is the truth. That is fact. That is is fate. The Blast from the Past proves one thing true about my past. Double A lead to my first ever World Championship. So to match the past, this will be my blast to the success I deserve. Michael Harris, I’ve got my eye on you too.”

Alex stretches out an arm and points to the continuously emerging figure in the water.

“Well, that’s not a mystery is it?”

Alex takes a step back, and now it is clear. A statue of Alexander Raven sits above the water’s surface. A crown on his head, the internet championship around the waist.

“Ogopogo is clearly just a vision of my success from the past. A kingdom etched in stone. ”

And then.

A small, strange looking shadow just beyond they statue. It almost looks like…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

14
Climax Control Archives / Righting the Ghosts of the Past
« on: February 23, 2023, 07:51:35 PM »

Ghosts of the Past
Scene One | Off-Camera | 21st February 2023

“She loves you, rockstar. Maybe a little obsessed. Wouldn’t be Lulu if she wasn’t a little bit off her tit, but she does love you.”

James wasn’t far off having the bar ready to go. It was surprising how quickly the man could pull things together when he needed to. The top shelf was already covered with older Polaroids of their past. People flashing the bartenders, rows of shots they’d poured, flaming cocktails. There was a ton of these pictures of their history covering the wood of the top shelf front. There was photos of James, Alex and Lauren up there too. His eyes were fixated on the one photo that existed of them all. Alex, James, Luna, Lauren, Harrison and Sullivan. Life had been very different in the past. A bunch of broken kids, hiding behind the substances to keep them from having to deal with their own reality.

“I’m not stupid James. I know she does.”

“And what about you, daddy? How do you feel about our little queen? Your icy heart thawing in the throes of love and passion?”

James set a bottle of Jameson down in front of them. A squeezy bottle filled with house made pickle juice. Four shot glasses, two each. James poured the Jameson, Alex filled the the second shot glasses with the pickle juice.

“Give me time, James. I care for Luna, I do. She’s almost been living in my apartment since you guys turned up. She played nurse when AJM busted my nose. She made sure I was taking the actual rest I needed after the tag match to get on top of some of these lingering pains and injuries. Only thing bruised now is my ego.”

“Seems you have that effect, eh rockstar? You push yourself to your breaking point, then the women who love you have to put you back together. And I know how that sounds Ravey-baby, but ain’t not use in tiptoeing around it. She’s my little sister, and I already done made sure she was safe once. I love you brother, but I got no problem telling you to shape up.”

They raised the shots, clinked glasses and then downed them. Alex hissed slightly from the burn, chasing it with the pickle juice. James knocked back both and breathed out a sigh of relief. The duality to this day wasn’t lost on him. James really was made for the service nightlife. Alex was definitely more in tune with being in the ring.

“I haven’t heard from her much. Besides checking in to make sure I was taking rest, she’s been kind of distant. Bailed out of the last couple of training sessions.”

“She blames herself, Alex. You know that. She beat herself up all week before you even got in the ring. She was always going to take a loss personally. Like I said. Our little queen is a bit off kilter at the best of times. She just needs to get a bit of thunder under her. I’ll talk to her. Let her know you were asking after her, okay daddy? It’ll go a long way.”

“Maybe I should have insisted she hold off longer.”

“Wasn’t your choice, cowboy. Wasn’t your fuckin’ choice and you know it. Now shut up and drink.”

James poured another two shots, and shifted the pickle juice ones away. Straight liquor this time. Again, shooters raised, and then knocked back in one. Again a slight hiss, before a heavy and happy exhale.

“Can I have that one?”

Alex pointed at the picture. The one of all of them. James turned and pulled it down, holding it between his index and middle finger. A small smile as he handed it over.

“Different time. Think that might be the only one with all of us. Convenient that the deadbeat is the one who took it. Didn’t have to cut him out.”

“Yeah, and seems everyone but me knows why he had to be run off.”

James snorted as he moved the shot glasses off the bar top and put them with the other two. He turned his back to Alex and scanned the pictures, pulling two more off. One of Alex and Luna. One of Alex and Lauren. He held his arm behind his back as he continued to look up at them, Alex taking the two Polaroids from him. He held all three, looking at them all. Younger, a more pronounced scar in his hairline, but smiles. They were all smiling. Truly happy smiles. Smiles he hadn’t seen in so long. Not until they’d come to bother him. Not since before they did their trip to his home. To said goodbye.

“Not my right to tell you, Alex. That’s on her. She’ll tell you when she wants to. No sooner. So stop sulking. Stop asking, and just you take a fuckin’ look at those pictures. At your friends. At those gorgeous girls who held only places in their heart for you.”

Alex looked down at the three pictures, and nodded. Sliding two into his shirt pocket, he held the one of him and Lauren. Her smile, her eyes full of life.

“I miss her, James. Not just, miss her. I see her in my dreams. I can hear her voice still. I dream of the things she would say. Forgiveness, acceptance and encouragement. I’m scared of hurting Lu, you know? I’m scared that even though every part of me says to open my heart to her, that if I do, I’ll be ruined again. I know, I know. Not my right, not my choice. But…”

“You take your time, rockstar. Luna will be there. But maybe you should be the one who goes to see her, you know? I’m her brother, I’m always in her corner. She knows I love her. She needs to know you love her too. If the Lauren of your dreams is telling you its okay, then your brain is just telling you what your heart needs to know. Cash on the counter, and fifteen percent tip. Then fuck off, daddy.”

Alex smiled, slipping the final picture into his shirt pocket. He went to pull his wallet out then banged his fist on the counter.

“Damn, seems I forgot my wallet. I’ll get you next time, James.”

James laughed heartily and turned, beaming ear to ear. Deep inside, he knew that James was fighting his own demons. He was running, using the bar to distract himself. Sleeping around again to distract himself. But something was troubling him, deep down. And if there was something that was troubling James like that, Alex was deeply concerned himself.

“Buy her flowers, daddy.”

Luna hated flowers. Alex shook his head, stood up and dusted off his thighs before turning to leave the bar.

Righting the Wrongs
Scene Two | On-Camera | 23rd Febraury 2023

“A broken body leads to regret. And though I beg for the flames of sweet release. The fires that will take me into the next world. I am not free in my pain. I am not free when the galaxy exists in bruising beneath my skin. I am not free when I have to ask for the forgiveness of those who believe in the teachings of The Conspiracy. Freedom is owed to those who take the path to the greatest climax. And in my hand they are guided. In my path they are accepted. In my guidance they are true. For in the truth the flames are rebirthing. Like the phoenix arising from the ashes, truth. Delusion washed away and in that the teachings become clear. The world around you becomes clear. And all in all the one truth becomes just that. The utter golden truth. Alexander Raven is the One True King.”

The night sky glitters in the distance, dotted with many stars. Low light, deep in the darkness. A grassy field stretches into the darkness a small clearing illuminated by a large open fire pit. Trees curl inwards their trunks gnarled by sharp winds. A man stands, wrapped up in a thick coat stretching down to his knees. Hands out stretched to the fire, standing somewhat too close catching the odd ember on his shoes. At constant risk of going up in flames like those he is warming himself near. The bonfire stretching high into the air.

“Every time I fail, humility. I understand better than anyone that loss is the sometimes inevitable. Humility leads to understanding. In my humility I offer acceptance of the outcome. I offer people the opportunity to acknowledge a truth that they have long been in denial of. It is easy to stare down the barrel of a camera and claim that Alexander Raven is nothing but smoke and mirrors. It becomes far harder to prove that truth when Alexander Raven stands across from you. Bigger than you expected, stronger than you expected. Harder hitting than you expected. Smoke and mirrors, yet I stand illuminated in the flames of truth. I stand in the light and refuse to slink back in to the darkness. I stand as the truth. It becomes much harder to deny Alexander Raven when I stand before you. When you’ve hit me with everything you’ve got and I get back up. But sometimes. Sometimes the body gives out. The pain becomes too much. The torture that we put ourselves through to entertain and perform. Held together by string and staples. I make no attempts to hide the pain I am in. I make no attempt to pretend to be stronger than I am. I only aim to prove the truth. That even at my worse, I am still better than most. And this is a fundamental golden truth of my reign as Internet Champion. I’ve taken falls, and yet, I still stand as THE definitive Internet Champion. The King of that ring. And in that I’ve made a choice. I’m cleansing the failures of my past, and rectifying them in a truth. The flames of truth. Rectifying what has been made wrong. I’ve made my choices of who I hold myself against. That’s not in fear of facing those tougher. It is in cleansing the failures that I have once faced. Fenris, defeated. Miles, defeated. Wrongs of the past, righted. Yet there is one more wrong I must right, before I stand before the flames of judgement at Blaze of Glory. O’Malley, you are my next wrong that must be righted.”

“The man who told me, that I had no chance against Fenris. The man who doubted the legitimacy of Alexander Raven. And then the man who embarrassed me more than any one else has when they beat me. See your sleight, is more on me than it is anything else. But that changes nothing. For the sleigh remains the same regardless of the fault. I promised to show Fenris the folly of his ways, and then I fell to you. I promised to show the world the folly of O’Malley and his arrogance, and yet I fell to you. The greatest of titans sometimes fall to smallest of thorns, And so, I must rectify the failure that I faced when I stood against you, O’Malley. But let us re-examine some of the truths that stand before us. If it had been a championship bout, I would no longer be the champion. I would not have received the opportunity to get my redemption against Fenris and Miles. So I must look the good graces in the face and appreciate that you may hold a victory over me, but I still stand as the king. And in that the ability to make right what was wrong. You, O’Malley are my next wrong.”


The man at the fires edge slowly lowers his hands, and slides them into his coat pockets. His face swathed in the shadows cast by the flames on the surrounding trees. Obscured from the sight. He turns his back, and slowly begins to walk around the large bonfire, slow and measured steps. His hands in his pockets fiddling with something. The wind whistles through the leaves, the croak and cry of birds nesting for the night, sticking near the warmth of the flames.

“Another former king, stands before me. A former Internet Champion himself. A man who thought to question the legitimacy of my honesty. A man who said he could see a darkness in me. A darkness in which he would use to his advantage. You’re right, O’Malley. There is a darkness in Alexander Raven. What you see before you is the growth of a man who has worked to fight his demons back to the abyss where they belong. What you see, is the man who spent his life forgiving others for their transgressions. Who forgave the abusive father, because he knew no better. Who forgave his former lover, for betraying his heart. Who forgave himself, for the lost lover that he blamed himself for. The darkness in me, O’Malley. It is my strength. For it is the traumas of the past that continue to push me to be better. To be better than the man I once was. See, I don’t forget things. I am a man who holds a grudge until the grudge has been wiped clean. If you took half a moment to truly listen to what I’ve said, you’d see that. The past haunts me, and I am victim of the grudge. Of wrongs waiting to be righted. Of problems waiting to be fixed. Alexander Remington, Griffin Hawkins, Fenris, Miles Kasey, and even fucking Ken Davison. Wrongs of my past, that I intend to set right. But before any more of that, I have you. I have the man who wished to face me one day for the Internet Championship. A belt, that with every defense I make, I make it the ultimate prize in this here Sin City. You want to use my darkness, O’Malley? You’re welcome to it. I picked you. Let me be very fucking clear. You can say that I am the one who knocks. That I am the cleanser of delusion. The absolver of sin. I am the One True King, O’Malley, and my word is fucking law.”

“So when you belittled me. When you told me, what I should do. I didn’t take kindly to it. See, I made the mistake of looking past you. Underestimating you, because my mind was focused on the bigger threat. Fenris was the focus of my ire, and you got one over me. That’s okay, O’Malley. I can deal with that. I can accept things as they stand. What I cannot accept however, is that you belittled that of which I offered you. You get a win over me, and then you spit in the graces of what is offered and belittle yourself to the grime of this business. You face off with The Troll, Mr Gabriel Wank, and you have the audacity to hold one over me? No, I don’t quite think so. I walked away looking like a half shell of the man I claimed to be. And you went and threw yourself at the scum bottom of our business.”

Sickening.


The man slowly removes something from his pocket. A small object, too obscured to entirely make out what it was. In the other hand a cigarette which goes up to his lips. There was the crunching of grass and sticks. From the edges of the darkness, in the treeline, three other figures stepped forward. Hoods up, rugged up in thick winter coats. All faces obscured. One much taller, one shorter, one of similar height to the one walking around the flames.

“But it’s okay, O’Malley. I am a man of forgiveness. I am a man of understanding. I understand that the problems of the future are a danger. I understand what it means to put yourself beyond your comforts. Rattled, shall we say? You’re right, you got one over me. And I would have ran with that. I am not complacent in where I am. I am a man who growth. A man obsessed with the past moulding my future, and it will. It will mould my future, as the crowns of former kings are melted down to build my everlasting throne. I will stand at the apex of this industry, you can mark my fucking words. Because there is a truth, that permeates every aspect of this business. The truth that Alexander Raven is a man of his word. A tough nut to crack. And a man deserving of the respect he does not ask for. A hunter, ready to hunt. Delusional I once was, and delusional I’ll continue to be. Delusion is the pain of man, and I am but a man. We are all but men. But you see, that is our greatest strength. Superiority doesn’t exist in a world where delusion creates grandeur. Grandeur unbecoming of the insects that crawl through the mud! Grandeur unbecoming of the pathetic little worms that attempt to eat at the not yet cold flesh of pulsing throbbing men. Maggots will eat only the dead, and I intend to put all those who would bathe in a delusional grandeur into the worms and maggots. Devoured by the insects that they so willingly step upon. And above it all, The Ravens. The Conspiracy.”

“You see, O’Malley. I am not complacent. I intend to show everyone what their true possibilities are. But to do that, I must right the wrongs. I must melt down the crowns, and I must be the One True King. And I will. You are a chosen sacrifice in my ascension to the apex of the Sin City. For I have learnt, that no matter how much I rattle the foundations of the mixed incest of this place. No matter how many stones I throw at the stained glass lies, I need to get closer to the false sky to truly reveal the world beyond it. My end goals are far reaching, and you O’Malley, are another step on that path. For once my wrongs are righted. Once I cleanse you in the flames of the rebirth, once I step to the Godly one, and take down the heavens themselves, I have one goal in mind. The Blast from the Past is a pathway to my goal. I will be the One True King, and I will go through anyone to get there. Do you hear me, O’Malley? I am not complacent with being second best. I will not play second fiddle to anyone. Fenris learnt the fucking hard way, that I am not second best. I am the one who will stand upon the corpses of all former, and hold my head high. My crown will pierce the stained glass lies, and the truth will fly through the cracks that form. I will hold both Internet and the World if I must. For one true champion must transcend all mortals barriers. For the truth of it, is that a true champion is the one who reaches everyone. In our modern day, there is one truth. Alexander Raven is not smoke and mirrors. Alexander Raven is not hindered by fantasies of grandeur. Hypocritical you may say, I understand. But you need to understand me. You need to understand the lengths that I am willing to go to. To prove that man, is better than fucking gods. That man is the god he so righteously seeks out. Delusional, sure. But I will be delusional if that it is what it takes to show the Broken the power of their own mind. The power of truth. The power of acceptance.”

“I will be their King for I am one of them.”


The man throws the object he was holding into the fire. A large plume of purple flames erupts into the sky high above them, before sizzling down, licks of purple lapping from the enraged bonfire. The people at the edge of the clearing step closer, now forming a line on the opposite side to the man. The man lifts his head fully, Alexander Raven’s face revealed. His eyes manic, his mouth pulled into a wide and erratic smile. The cigarette goes up to his mouth, leaning his face in ridiculously close to the fire, the tip of the cigarette flaring brightly. A deep inhale, as he pulls his face away, and take a few steps back, placing it to his lips.

“Insanity is doing the same thing, over and over and and expecting a different result. Or so they say. Yet I must be fucking insane, O’Malley. For I do the same thing, over and over, and the result always changes. For the truth remains that each person is different to the next. Yet they are so much the same. Sheep to be guided by the Shepherd of their flock. For the Messiah himself was a shepherd of the lambs. His lost lambs seeking retribution and salvation from their sins. For when Eve was tricked into eating the apple, she cursed humanity to a life of free thought. Free will, and free thinking. She unleashed the original sin upon us, and in that, true human life began. Or so they would have us believe. For the story has happened over and over, and so many times has it been rewritten. So I stand here, ready to rewrite the story once more. Do not doubt the legitimacy of what I say, O’Malley. For I am certain of the fate that awaits us. I am certain of the future that will be brought. But I need you, to understand me. I need you to listen. For I am going to share with you, the darkness that you so rightly see. And when you see the darkness, I hope you understand. I hope you understand that you asked to be devoured by it. You asked to control that of which you had no understanding, and for that. For that you will be burnt down in the flames of truth. The flames of illumination. My flames of beginning and my flames of the end. For your crown will be melted down, just like the others. Former kings, desolate castles. And a foundation to my own kingdom. The throne upon which the One True King will sit.”

“That darkness you see? That’s my everything. The drive, the trauma, the pain and the past. It is the thing that wishes to pull me down. The gripping hands of the depression I spend every day of my life fighting off. The pain of the losses that I have experienced begging me to become another fallen victim of their deceit and their control. I am not a happy man, if that is not clear to you O’Malley. That darkness is the fuel that fans the flames of anger that boil deep down inside. That causes the battle between my light and that very darkness. It fuels itself because it needs me to continue to fight to even have a place in the world. For if I give in, and it wins, then it is snuffed. So I must walk that line. Between reality and delusion. Between happy and sad. Between love and hate. I must walk that, and guide my own broken mind into a world that accepts the agony of which I am attempting to escape. I need you to understand this, O’Malley. I need you to understand that I am not doing all of this for the sake of escapism. I am doing all of this for the sake of every broken fucking child, who wants something better. Who needs someone better. Who needs to know that the pain fucking stops. But it doesn’t stop. It doesn’t ever stop. It justs sits there, like the darkness that it is. Clawing at your light and attempting to drag you in to it. But I will not let my light be flushed by the darkness, and you, O’Malley. You will be cleansed in my light. For the flames of truth and retribution will cleanse all the darkness. Do you understand me?”


The three people pull the same strange looking objects from their pocket. The hold them in outstretched hands, Alexander Raven rapidly rounding the pit to the shortest person. He smiles, taking the object and throws it aggressively into the flame. Another stream of purple flame, more of the fire now flickering with streaks of lingering purple. The next person, the tallest’s object is taken. Then thrown. More flame, more purple. The flutter of wings as birds flee their trees, screeching across the sky. Their black silhouettes dotted against the starry sky.

“I, am the Internet Champion. I am, the Broken Messiah and the False Prophet. The absolver of delusion and the cleanser of lies. I will bathe you in the flames of understanding, and when your crown is but another piece of my throne, you will understand, O’Malley. You will understand that the wrong you made in my life. The sleight that you enacted was a bad, bad fucking decision. Smoke and mirrors if you want to it call that. But smoke can suffocate, and glass can cut. I will right this wrong, and then as homage to its namesake. I will send you up in a Blaze of fucking glory.”

The final person is gripped by the shoulders. Alex spins and holds them right up against the flames. The licking tendrils of fire snapping at the coat of the person. His face still stretched with the erratic smile. His eyes darting about on the face of the third figure. They do not struggle or resist, they simply drop the object into the flames. A flash of white, obscuring everything. Spotted visions, blinding streaks of painful light. And then as the bright light dims, the world shows a small table, and sitting on a velvet pillow, the Internet Championship. A single light hangs above, illuminating it.

Three sets of hands stretch out from the darkness, and grab the championship. One either side of the strap, and one at the peak of the faceplate. Slowly they raise it up.

“I am the Internet Champion. I will continue to be The Internet Champion. For this is my crown, and I will not relinquish my crown quietly. Come, come, O’Malley. I will show you my darkness.”

A click, and the light goes out. And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

15
Climax Control Archives / Remember You Are Forgettable
« on: February 09, 2023, 10:18:06 PM »

Momento Mori
Scene One | Off-Camera | 7th February 2023

“Death terrifies me, you know? I don’t even know if it’s death. It’s the not knowing that truly terrifies me. That at the end of it all, everything will be nothing. Nothing will be everything, and I will be forgotten. That terrifies me, you know? That nobody will remember, Alexander Raven.”

Therapy was something that he had been avoiding for a while. He hadn’t been since he moved back to America. He’d gone almost weekly when he lived in Melbourne. After the death of Lauren, he’d needed the help. He needed help for a little of things. The childhood trauma, the abusive father, the passing of his mother. The death of Lauren. He was, as broken then as he was today. He just had improved at dealing with the pain and sorrow. But, with Luna coming back into his life. And a myriad of injuries that had built up over the years. Some thoughts had come crawling back. Fears that he had long buried, now clawing their way to the surface. Death, and a lost name, terrified him.

Children were never a legacy idea for Alex. He’d managed to get the snip rather young, a doctor who understood his lack of desire to have children. Lauren hadn’t wanted them either, so it was the easier decision. But legacy, legacy meant a lot to Alex. He didn’t wish to be forgotten. He didn’t wish to lose himself to the myriad abyss and darkness. He didn’t want his name to be cobbled together with his father. He’d knocked on death’s door a few times before. But mortality had recently become a fear for him again.

“It’s not like. I think there is something afterwards, you know? There has to be. When I die, my energy has to go somewhere, you know? Never created, never destroyed. Just transformed, changed. I have to create these ideas of something, because if there is nothing. Then what was the point?”

The scratch of pen on paper was infuriating. He’d always hated the note taking. The scratching never ceased. Probably because he never shut up. Talk, talk, talk. Ruminating on his thoughts, he never ceased talking. If there was one thing that the years of therapy had done for him. It was that they’d taught him to be okay with talking to strangers. In front of cameras, crowds, a new psychologist seating across from him, wondering how he got this absolute nutter in his chair babbling for hours on end. Self-doubt creeped at every corner of his soul, and yet he was more confident than half the world around him. Delusion, most likely.

“Now that Lu and James are back in my life. I feel… I feel the fear of my own mortality more, you know? They bring out the life and light in me, but the fear is that they’ll also lead me to the end. And that terrifies me more than anything. That in the end we’ll ruin each other. I’ve spent my life fearing for the danger of myself on others. Dead father, dead mother, dead wife. Nearly dead career, resurrected by sheer insufferable arrogance.”

“You blame yourself.”

His nose twitched. He looked up from the fiddling hands in his lap, to the psych sitting across from him. His eyes narrowing. Of course he blamed himself. Death followed him at every turn, of course he blamed himself for it all. How could he not blame himself?

“No. I don’t. I know it’s stupid. The brain runs away from you sometimes, you know?”

“Tell me more about Luna and James. They seem to be the focus of your discontent.”

“Lot of history there. We’ve been friends my whole life. Parents were friends with theirs. James and I, we trained together. Luna was a little younger. But a few years before I met Lauren, we gave it a go. It didn’t work out. She was… young. She didn’t know what she wanted. James and I stayed friends, always have been. Always will be. I love Jimmy, but Luna. Luna scares me. Luna scares me because I don’t know if I can lose her again. I loved that girl, deeply. And she broke me. I loved Lauren, deeply. And she died. I don’t blame her for that, I don’t blame anyone. Not anymore. But. I don’t want to lose anymore people. And death. Death is permanent. For me, and for them. I’m scared to love Luna again, because if she goes. I don’t know what I’ll do.”

The scratching again. Scratch, scratch, scratch. One of his hands gripped his own knee, the other up to his face. Scratching at this beard in time with the scratching of the pen. The sound of a book closing, the slap of hands on the arms of the chair.

“I’d like to see you again, Alex. We’re out of time for this week, but I think we’ve got a foundation to work from. I think it would benefit for you to talk about some of these fears, with Luna herself. I believe it could go a long way at helping you sort out these ideas. Who knows, you might even find yourselves with the same fears. From what I’ve heard, it seems the Luna of today is far different to the Luna of your past.”

Alex nodded, and threw a weak smile at the psychologist. He tapped his knees and stood up slowly, his body groaning under the strain. James had sent him the address for his new bar, and he’d head over there. He just knew Luna would be there still stuck in the depths of her own doubts and depression. She was a woman who often lost herself to the doubts she spent her days battling away.

“Thanks.”

Forgettable
Scene Two | On-Camera | 9th February 2023

A wrestling ring sits in a dingy low light warehouse. A series of weights machines and a few treadmills and bikes nearby. The ring seems to have seen its fair share of practice, looking far worse for wear than it should. Alexander Raven is sitting on the top rope in the far left turnbuckle. Bare chested, bruises dotting his chest, large spots of discolouration. His breathing slow and controlled.

“Battle scars line the warriors who do battle. Champions spend their days in varying levels of pain, trying to get by, weak to weak. Limbs hanging on by threads, bodies threatening to give. And yet, every time the bell rings, the champion, the king, rises once more. He steps to any opponent and does battle. He puts it all on the line to silence the naysayers and prove the disbelievers wrong. This is the way of the world. There will always be people that deny the truth that sits in front of them. And this week, I get to right a further wrong. I get to show the truth to a liar. I get to show the truth to the world. You see this place right here? This was my home. This was where I grew up, where I learnt to fight, to wrestle, to claw and bleed. This is where we spent our youth building ourselves to become the people we are today. There was no Wolfslair, or GO Gym for me. There was no specialised training or people that were willing to take a geeky nobody kid under their wing. Except for one. Alexander Remington took the geeky little Alexander Raven and made the decision to shape him. Made the decision to guide a lost lamb into the future. What he started here, took me to a place that I never would have thought possible. For me, this was the birth place of The One True King. This was the birth place of The Broken Messiah. And this is the birthplace of The Conspiracy. Raven, Vanity and Phenomenal. This was the beginning. The place where the broken found their way to a connected existence. So you’ll have to forgive me, when I say.”

“I don’t give a fuck about the Go Gym, I don’t give a fuck about Wolfslair. I don’t give a fuck about any of that. Because the truth is, no matter the framework. No matter the choices made. It doesn’t matter in the end. The only thing that matters, is if the bruising becomes a badge of honour. The only thing that matters is if you care enough to get up out of bed that day. The only thing that matters is if you step into the ring, and prove to the world that you are worth the blood that you have spilled to get to there. The only thing that matters is if you are willing to step to the plate and prove it all. So you’ll have to forgive me, if this week. I’m a little bit fucking miffed at that which has been placed before me. I’ve beaten Austin James Mercer. I’ve beaten Fenris. I’ve beaten the thorn in my side in Miles Kasey. I’ve got Ken Davison, the man who, and I mean no slight to Mac Bane, but the man who should still be our Worlds Champion right now. I’ve got Ken Davison with his eyes locked on what is becoming the most meaningful crown in this here city of sin. That being my Internet Championship. I’ve got the eyes of the world on me, and every fucking naysayer waiting for me to slip up. Waiting for me to stumble and fall, so they can say ‘I told you so’. Miles Kasey has claimed over and over, that Alexander Raven is nothing but smoke and mirrors. But Miles Kasey couldn’t put me down again. Fenris is out of action for the foreseeable future. And I want him to know. That when he is ready to go again. When he pulls himself out of his slump, gets good and healthy. I’ll be here, ready to go one more time. Ready to tie it off at head. But before all that. Before I get to focus on Ken, before I get to make sure Miles knows his fucking place, and before I offer Fenris an opportunity for redemption. I’ve got two little doves in front of me. I’ve got Team Go in front of me. Carter and Angelos.”


Alex slapped a quick rhythm out on the turnbuckle and jumped down. His hair was tied back in an extremely tight ponytail, pulling his forehead back a little. There was the same stiffness in his legs and hip that there had been the previous week. His face was set, his features filled a deeper frustration than normal. His brow furrowed. Bouncing light on his feet, he starts to throw punches. Shadow boxing the air in front of him.

“There seems to be this idea. That everything Alexander Raven does is foreign territory to him. This ideology of that past is irrelevant. So let me let you in on something Team Go. Let me tell you a truth. My first ever championship victory was Tag Team gold. The very first time that Alexander Remington and Alexander Raven, the AA meeting if you will. The very first time we tagged together, we took the Tag Team gold. First time, inexperienced and the two best in the company took the gold with ease. We went on to defend the gold, and I never lost those belts. I ended up defending the belts, solo, when I took Remington out. I started my career as a Tag Team Wrestler. I started my career as someone who could team with anyone and take the championship gold. I was the KING of Tag Team wrestling. So you’ll forgive me, if I don’t take kindly to the idea that Alexander Raven and Luna Vanity are the ones that are the underdogs here. You’ll forgive me if I don’t take kindly to the idea that The Conspiracy are the ones at risk here. Why, because Luna is inexperienced herself? There is no one I would trust more at my side, than Luna fucking Vanity. You can take that, seal it in gold and ship it to the bank, because it’s a certainty. It’s a certainty that when The Conspiracy walks into Climax Control, we will walk out having hushed the doubters. That Alexander Raven is not smoke and mirrors. That the words that fall from my mouth are more than just empty and idle words. I need you to understand this, Carter and Angelos. I need you to listen. Do me a favour, and actually listen to me for once, okay? Because I’m pretty fed up this week.”

“In what will be my One Hundred and Twenty Sixth day as Internet Champion, I’ve had my nose broken. I’ve had body beaten black and blue. I’ve taken big bumps and risks than I have in years. I’ve been thrown about like a ragdoll, and had people fly out of the damn sky to crush my body. And yet, despite that all. Despite the wounds that cover me, despite the stiffness in my hips and the bruises that dot my chest. Despite being less than 100%, I need you to understand this. Even on your best day, Carter. You are nothing but a fragment of me at my worst. Yet you have the audacity to comment on the state of my victory over Miles Kasey? I choked your little boy out. Got that? I wrapped my arm so tight around his tiny little neck and choked out the deluded little prick. That is him losing. That’s him losing to the nth degree. That’s me winning, and him failing to even remain conscious. Denial runs rampant through the wolves and those who echo their lies. You are nothing but a bitch to those wolves. A play-toy to keep them occupied and reinforce their filth filled lies. A perpetuator of the incest filled filth that permeates Sin City. You are the very thing I’ve spent the last year fighting against. The very thing I’ve spent my whole time here fighting against. I want you to listen to me very closely Carter. Because I chose to fight Fenris. I chose to silence the attitude and bravado of Miles Kasey. He didn’t deserve the opportunity I offered him last week, but I made the choice. Because I can’t have dissenters in my Kingdom. I can’t have those who think their special raising their voices to me. I can’t have people like yourself supporting the lies and misinformation and in turn spreading their own false allegations. The worst part, Carter? I know you’ve been watching. Of every single person, you seem to be the only one paying attention. Along came a queen, and with her ascent came the power of the people. The Kingdom flourished under her and everyone rejoiced. For the King had his peace, and with her hand in his, they lead the way forward. They shattered the Stained Glass Lies, and the rays of the golden truth finally pierced the world below. Though his kingdom sat high, all were welcome. For the only requirement in the Kingdom of The Conspiracy was the acknowledgement of the truth. That nobody is special. Nobody is above the other, but there is definitely those who live in a lower filth.”


With one last, more invested punch he came to a stop, his feet landing flat and hard on the canvas. His teeth grinding behind closed lips, his jaw rolling slightly beneath the skin. A few rapid sniffs and then a deep breath. His eyes closing, his left hand going up to his hair, pulling the ponytail free, allowing it to cascade around his shoulders and neck. He raises the other hand, waving his finger in the air slightly. Looking for a word, or an idea.

“You’ll forgive me, Carter. If I don’t appreciate the situation this week. Luna doesn’t need me invading her opportunities. Ariana Angelos should have gone one on one with Luna this week. That’s what should have happened. Instead, the powers that be, decided that Alexander Raven and Luna Vanity had to prove themselves against the team of friends. The power of Friendship will overcome and the truth will be revealed. Alexander Raven is nothing but a fraud, and Luna Vanity is the weakness that is plaguing him. But I want you to understand this, Carter. I want you to understand this Angelos. I intend to let everyone see the power of truth. The power of Vanity, the power of Self-Love. Luna will get her win. Luna will further taint the murky reality of the Bombshell Roulette Championship scene, and I will allow the hands of fate to guide her as she so sees fit to be. But I do not intend to sit back. I do not intend to allow people to continue to make fun of the hard work I’ve put in. I refuse to accept that people can continue to live in the denial of the reality that truly exists beyond the Stained Glass Lies. So listen to me, and listen well. Carter, an opportunity is given to me here. And I am a man to take my opportunities. Because you are intrinsically linked to all the Wolves that continue to be thorns in my side. Romantically with Miles. Friendship with Fenris. You are the link that I can use. Because in hurting you, I hurt them. And in hurting you, I can make a point. That Alexander Raven has no forgiveness for those who would question him. That Alexander Raven has no forgiveness for the disrespectful. And that Alexander Raven will hurt those that people love, if they refuse to acquiesce to the changes that are coming.”

“The changes, Carter, that will reveal the depravity of the core ideas of Sin City. That there will no longer be a power hold by the factions. The Saviours, the Wolves and their Echo Chamber, or the fucking Go Gym Graduates. There is no power in the history. There is no power in the protection of those who have only your back when it so suits. No, Carter. This week gives me the opportunity to focus you down. And make an example of you. I choked Miles out. I’ll choke you out too. I bled with King James. I’ll bleed with you too. I out smarted Fenris, and I’ll fucking outsmart you too. And in that, an example. I will hurt anyone who gets in the way of my designs for greatness. And I will be the The One True King, who uses the bones and flesh of all those who attempt to dethrone him.”


He steps forward slowly, leaning his arms on the top rope, crossing them over at the wrist. He leans his head forward slightly, looking down at the canvas beneath him. He stretches himself out, tapping the toes of of his left foot into the mat over and over. Slowly he looks up, eyes narrowed, full of the frustration.

“I haven’t forgotten about you, Ariana. The family of Angels. Messengers, the daughter of Hera and Zeus. The irony of my problems with the incestuous mixings of this business. And then to have the very example of Greek incest before me. I mean that metaphorically, of course. I wouldn’t infer that you parents were related. Though, from what I know, many people of that region have related parents. So maybe not far off the mark. But I digress. You, the plucky little upstart. The one who has stagnated at the Roulette division. Some would say that’s acceptable. I am not those people. Because there is a need in doing something with the lesser, to make it greater. I failed in that mission when I was Roulette Champion myself. I can acknowledge my failures. I can acknowledge my shortcomings. And in that, I can see those of others. You see, you failed to elevate the Roulette Championship. You failed to do anything with the opportunity given to you, and that, that leaves a bad taste in my mouth. You see, I’ve taken the Internet Championship and made it truly desirable again. And you’ll hear that from every person. King James talked about it. Talked about how I don’t know the significance. Miles tried to make a point about my failures, and belittle the work I’ve done. But the truth lies in the reality, doesn’t it Angelos? Former World Champions fall at my feet, failing to dethrone Alexander Raven. Ken Davison, has shifted his gaze back to the Internet Championship. He’s shifted it back, because I’ve made it mean something. I’ve made it worthwhile. I’ve elevated the Internet Championship to a level that makes it the ire of the lesser, and the goal of Kings. Former Kings will continue to collapse, and I will continue to melt down their broken crowns to build my throne. So I want to thank you, Angelos. Because the truth is this. You too, are a former monarch. A queen in her own right, with a kingdom half built. A faltering following, and a crowd of people that would love to see you fail. Just as I wish to see you fail.”

“But let, let you, in on a secret. As much as I hate the failings of the pathetic. The failings of those tasked with the goal of elevation. The failings of lessers. Luna hates it far more. And Luna is not someone to sit on her hands. Luna is not someone who will just allow the world to pass her by. No, when Luna wants something. She gets it. She’s dedicated. And you offer her the golden opportunity to redeem her failings. You offer her the silver lining that she needs. Because it becomes far more difficult to hold The Conspiracy back, if she can dethrone a former a monarch herself. If she can dethrone the number one contender for the crown. If she can get the visual victory over the faltering monarch of forgettable fate. So, whilst I have my own disdain for you. Whilst I have my disdain for Team Go. Luna. Luna will break you. And I will revel in watching her do it. And if she falters. I will be there to guide her. Because The Conspiracy allows none to fall behind. The Conspiracy has one goal. Success.”


A smile spreads across his face. His eyes softening. He holds his left hand up, and clicks his fingers. The lights begin to click off one by one. Leaving just one light casting a very vague dim glow over the ring. The night sky failing to pierce the dusty and dirty skylights. Alex’s face is mostly obscured by shadow now, his smile the only truly visible thing.

“Team Go. You’ve been put in an unfortunate position. The Conspiracy is here to prove ourselves. And in proving that, we find a semblance of happiness. In proving ourselves we find a path towards the greater truth. The Golden Rays of honesty and truth will begin to pierce the cracking Stained Glass Lies. Believe me when I say this. A change is on the horizon, and you Carter. You Angelos. You’ll be the witnesses to this. Because I am the King. The One True King, and Luna is the Queen. The Queen of The Conspiracy. And when the bell rings, and the final one tolls. I’ll send you back to your pretty little toys, in pieces. And you’ll understand what it means, to face up against ‘smoke and mirrors’.”

Laughter echoes around the room. A multitude of different voices and tenors. His smile fading, as he steps backwards into the darkness, leaving just a small dim spot of light. Another snap of fingers, and then.

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.


16
Climax Control Archives / Memories and The Runt
« on: February 03, 2023, 07:41:59 AM »

Memories
Scene One | Off-Camera | 31st January 2023

For the first time in months, Alex finally had the apartment and the day, to himself. Whilst he didn’t wildly appreciate having Luna and James constantly in his home, he really did need a little time to himself. Luna had finally put in to paper. For Luna, this would be her debut year. At beck and call of The Conspiracy in the past, she’d taken the backseat to Alex, James, Sullivan and Harrison in the past. More a face of virtue and understanding, less an in-ring competitor. If Alex hadn’t been taken out for the second time by Alexander Remington, she’d probably be much further along. Loz may not have begged him to hang up the boots, and the boys may never have gotten so good at sling pints of piss across the bars of Australia.

Now, Luna had a chance to forge her own path. The Conspiracy was support, but it wasn’t a shield. Each battle was their own. Even if Luna would have liked to have gotten her hands on Zoey Lukas for the things that she had said to Alex previously, rules were rules. Nobody fought each others battles. You poke the bear, you fight it alone. The Conspiracy was a kingdom of learning, not an army. All were equal, but all were expected to be their own. James would come in time too, he was sure. But for the moment, he wanted to support his sister. He had different ideals, a different path. Different goals. The Phenomenal Barracuda would make himself known when it suited him and nobody else. Alex would give anything to run the ropes with his best friend, one more time. But truthfully, tag teams never were their strong point. Two big of egos, took too much of the spotlight. Not a cohesive unit, even at the best of times.

That wasn’t always the case. Alex was deeply in memories and thoughts of the past. Fenris had managed to crawl under his skin and frustrate him. People always seemed to think they knew who Alexander Raven. Fenris in particular seemed to think there was significance in his path because of where he is, rather than an acknowledgement of where people have been. An expectation of people to acknowledge his success but a refusal to accept the hypocrisy of his own statements. His hubris was his downfall in the end. And so, another former king had fallen to him. Regardless of the manner of victory, he had done what nobody expected. For the second time he had beaten the odds and shown himself better than the expectations. But the past was a torturous plague to him, at even the best of times.

Redemption for failures of the past, and the defilement of all former kings. Yet for some reason, Miles always brought him back to the past. Fenris has started the ball rolling, but now he found himself needing some introspection. So, that’s how Alexander Raven found himself sitting in an armchair in his bedroom. Across his lap were the UECW Tag Team Championships that he had won with Alexander Remington, in the first few months after signing with UECW. Alexander Remington, the long time and constant figurehead of UECW and who was their current World Champion ten years ago had sought him out. Had found the plucky, comic book and gaming obsessed youngster and opted to mould him into a future star. Someone with the ability to talk, to wrestle and to get under the skin of those who attempted to face him.

Yet there, on one of the championships was the tell-tale signs of his betrayal. Dented face plate, discolouration on the metal and strap. Blood never properly cleaned off. A month, maybe two, after they won the championships; he took the World Championship off Alexander Remington and attempted to end his career. He cracked him in the head with one of their tag team titles, and made a decision that would change the trajectory of his career; twice. A few months later, Griffin Hawkins avenged his friend at the time and took the UECW World Championship from him. A few years, and he won the inaugural world title of the new federation of the former head of UECW. And then it was taken again.

And even if any of them even cared, the same sentiment would follow. Fenris was undefeated and Alexander Raven was a failure. Fenris was a champion here in Sin City, and Alexander Raven was bumbling around with Bulldog Bill Barnhart. He has two wins over Finn Whelan, and a clean victory over Austin James Mercer in a steel cage. Hell, he even out-thought and out-wrestled Fenris in the end. And now, the one who was an ever prominent thorn in his side. Miles Kasey, was the runt that did naught but frustrate him. Took him off his game and managed to get under his skin. People will always look at his failures, and never the success. The success was greater than the failures. Yet it will never enough, and he understood. He understood it very well. But that was why he was stuck in his memories. So he continued to stare down at the tag team championships. The beginning of everything. The choices that would guide him to where he was today. Angry, and alone. Ready to take the fight to anyone and everyone, and the slightest sleights pushing him closer to the cliff every day. And then the voice came.

“You look pretty deep in thought there, bird-boy.”

Time suddenly felt like it had lurched years backwards but was completely still. His mind would often play tricks on him. Trauma had a funny way of bringing hallucinations to life. Sadness often tricked the mind with moments of happy delusion. The world had faded, and Alex found himself no longer sitting in his apartment. He was back on the River Ganges, the pyres burning in the distance. The night sky light by the flames leaping into it. Yet this time, there was no other boats. No other people. Just him, and Lauren. Sitting on the boat, floating on the inky blackness. A dream. He knew it had to be a dream. But…

“Luna seems older. More mature. I think I would’ve liked her like this, Alex.”

She sat across from him, just as he remembered. Her hair cascading down her shoulders and curling at the ends just before the elbows. Her eyes bright, shining and full of life. The slightest gap in her teeth, the gap she hated. The gap he loved. She smiled at him, and for a moment. For a moment he forgot it was a dream. He was lost in the depths of his mind.

“I miss you, Loz.”

“I know, baby. I know. I’ve seen how you’ve beaten yourself up. I’ve seen how you punish yourself. I don’t want to see you hurting, bird-boy.”

He reached forward, but his hands fell through her. Plunged into a dark world. She was the only light in the sprawling black that existed in every direction. The boat no longer held him, but it didn’t matter. He was floating in an empty world where she was the only light that mattered.

“I’m sorry. I tried to be the promises that  we made. I tried, but. But this is who I am, you know? Without you, I’m lost Loz. I’m fucking lost.”

“It’s okay, Alex. You don’t need my forgiveness. You don’t need my approval. You need to live, for you. You need to live, Alex.”

“I don’t know how. I don’t know if I want to. I don’t know, Loz. I don’t know anything. I’m so lost, I’m always so lost.”

And then the world was empty. Her light gone. Everything gone. And then the laughter. The haunting, mocking laughter. The sound of the man he could never escape.

“Weak, timid and always seeking validation. Do you not tire of being so useless? No son of mine should ever be this pathetic. I taught you better than that. I taught you to be so much better than what you are.”

  And there they were. Sitting at a small square wooden table, a discoloured yellow halogen light hanging above them. Their grossly off-white kitchen, with tobacco staining around the skirting boards and splotches on the ceiling. Alex sat opposite his father. A glass of amber liquid sat before the both of them. His father was resting upon the table, elbows pressed flushed and tight against the wood.

“You’d think, being my own dreams, you’d be nicer to me.”

“I’m just a figment of your own consciousness boy. I just happen to be the most logical voice in this whole little fantasy world that lives in your damned head. Weak, timid and seeking validation. Useless.”

Eyes locked, Alex lifted the glass to his mouth. His head hurt, his thoughts swirled. Every time he found himself in doubt, his mind would take him to dark places. And that dark place was always the same thing. His father, that kitchen and the taint of alcohol that took the once decent father from him and his mother.

“But here’s where I think I can help you, boy. Help with the doubts you have. Because you need my help. In your darkest moments you always turn your mind back to me. In your darkest moments we always worked together, because despite it all. Despite my short-comings, my abuse, my alcoholism, you’re just me with a slightly better control of your temper. Which isn’t much, considering you. But focus, focus is how you succeed boy.”

“I don’t need your help. I don’t want your help. For one moment, I was able to talk to her again. For one moment, happiness. And then, even in my own dreams, you take it all away.”

His father laughed, took up the glass and downed the glass in one. Alex’s eyes focused down on the glass in front of him, taking it up to his own lips. Drinking deeply in response, finishing it in one. His eyes came up, and it was no longer his father sitting across from him. It was like staring into a mirror. His own doubts made manifest. His own face. He was sitting across from himself, younger, happier in the face, angrier in the eyes. The Raging Raven, comic book geek and video game nut. He swallowed hard, and closed his eyes, shaking his head.

“You can’t run away from your past, Alex. You were gentle once. Angry and full of vigor. But you were gentle. Happy, and care free. Without doubt and full of self-confidence. Be confident. Do not seek the validation, but know that you are already valid.”

And he felt the light spritz of water. His eyes snapped open and Luna was standing in front of him, beaming from ear to ear. She had a bottle of water in hand, and decided to flick some in his face. He shot up in his chair a little, momentarily shocked.

“How’d you get in?”

She jingled her keys in front of his face. A key to his apartment hanging from it. When did he give her that? When… He couldn’t remember. His mind was a sieve that no longer held anything. Just the nightmares. Just the voice of his father. The sins of his past, and the longing for her forgiveness.


The Runt in my Side
Scene Two | On-Camera | 1st February 2023

“Miles Kasey.”

The snapping of fluoro lights coming to life. Two columns four feet bays. A room stretching off into the distance. A small stage at the far end of the room. On the stage a man sits on a wooden chair, with a long towering back, and thick wooden arm rests. The Internet Championship sat on the lap of the man. His head cast downwards, leaning deeply into the chair, legs stretched out in front of himself, leaning heavily to the right.

“I wonder sometimes, Miles. How different things might have gone if I had managed to keep my temper. Managed to keep my mind. Managed to keep my focus when we went to the land of rebirth and pain. I wonder would I still be the Roulette Champion, right now? Close to being the longest reigning Roulette Champion in history. Would I have had my back to back wars with Austin James Mercer? Would’ve I have redeemed my failures against Fenris? There is so many questions I’ve asked of myself without answer. And that’s okay. It’s okay to be lost in your mind. It’s okay to think the what-ifs of existence, because it is okay to be unsure of the failures within yourself. And do you know why it’s okay to be unsure Miles? It’s because the most perfect situations in the world arise from the lack of certainty that we hold in our beliefs. I’m going to give you just a little insight into my life over the last six or so months. Insight into my existence since you stepped into it and took my number. Made me your little bitch, and made me unsure of myself.”

“Obsessed. Last year, when we were preparing to go to war, I was obsessed. Obsessed with the image of my deceased wife. Obsessed with the idea of forgiveness. I sought the image of my past to forgive the faults of my present. I sought an idea of someone to hold above all others. To worship as the peak of my faith. The Gospel of The Conspiracy is to seek the forgiveness of the woman who detested the very existence of our group. Of our belief. She didn’t detest those who were broken. She detested those who would seek to inflict a shattered reality upon those who were most vulnerable. A pedestal to be reached, for she was the climax of my ideology. She was the perfection in the broken world that I sought to escape. And so, in the land that she so loved. A place where she could see the beauty in the ideas, the existence, the beliefs. In India, on the River Ganges surrounded by the pyres, I took everyone to a personal place. A place where I could escape my own reality for just a minute. And in that hurt, that softness, that reality. A truth was borne into this world.”


Raven leans forward in the chair. His teeth gritting as he grimaces slightly. His legs moving stiff beneath him, a streak of pain stretching across his face. His fingers flexed, gripping tightly at the armrest. His eyes closing tightly against the light of the world around him.  One hand loosening from the arm rest, going to his temple. Pressing two fingers tightly against his temples.

“The truth, was that the search for perfection, was beyond my grasp. That forgiveness I was seeking, was not for the vindication of my doubts. It was for the vindication of my own unbecoming. For the doubts, for the horrors of my own mind. A loss, a separation from reality. I became obsessed with becoming whole again, despite the fact that I was no longer broken. I hadn’t been broken in years. I was forgiven, I didn’t need to seek it. The truth that was borne, was this. I didn’t need to doubt me. I didn’t need to go back to the person I once was. Angry, obsessive and hateful. A child, obsessed with fantasy and worlds beyond my own. Because for me, that was an escape. A way to escape the reality of my own life. The traumatised children, as someone dear to me put it. But you see, Miles. I’ve learnt something. In my desecration of the legacy of kings fallen, I’ve learnt something. Losing the Roulette Championship to you, freed me. It took the hands of fate off my shoulders and allowed me something. The Freedom to Hunt. To take a look at you runty fucking wolves, look down the scope and fire. And the only one with the balls to step to the plate, was Austin James Mercer. Which people spent all their days telling me that it wasn’t the same man. A shell of his former self. I’m sure nobody was more insulted by the claims that King James himself.”

“Then the rest shunned my existence. They ignored the sleight I’d made against them, tucked their tails and ran. I beat the runt, Lachlan Kane, and took what he held dearest. I met King James head on and took the war to him. And then you all ran. Pretended I wasn’t worth the air that you would have to use to comment on me. All very confident when it came to mocking me, belittling me. To making fun of me. Bullies. All of you, were nothing but bullies. I spoke my mind, and like the pack of mangy mongrels you were, you leapt for the throat. And then when I stepped to the plate, you all scurried off back to your holes like the little bitch bullies you are. So I took matters into my own hands. I took aim at the biggest, mouthiest bully of them all. Fenris was the one to take my ire. And he tried to run. He continued to mock and bleat behind the keyboard. So I made a decision. I made a decision that no more would people be able to just hide. Though I no longer sought forgiveness, I had an understanding. I came to realise what it was that I had one tried to teach the broken. The guidance that lead me to being a Messiah. To being the One True King. In that understanding, my ideology became clear. I would seek out every person that thought themselves superior. That thought themselves special. I would seek out all those who thought themselves above all others, and show them my truth. My fucking truth!


He launched himself up and out of the chair, the hand still on the arm rest grabbing the strap of the championship and holding it loosely by his side. His eyes opening wide, frustration etched across them. He lowered the other hand from his temple, and allowed it to hang at his side. His jaw tensed, his teeth grinding beneath a closed mouth. A twitch of the nostril. And a flicker of the left eye.

“My truth is the stones that are shattering the stained glass lies that encase this Sin City. And I’ve learnt, that the sky is held aloft by the castles of kings. The Kingdoms of the Fallen Kings. False Idols and Prophets alike, such as I. Fallen kings, with broken crowns. Skeletons that sit upon thrones long decaying. Fallen Kings, who still perpetuate the broken reality that stands before us. So I call upon them. I call upon those who think themselves better, because they once held castle to maintain the facade that floats over this Sin City. And I started already. Lachlan, done. King James, shown to be half the man that he was, and belittled by the peers who say they respect him. Fenris, now hiding away after an embarrassing loss. A king who spat upon my past because he didn’t see it in the same golden spotlight that he did his own. Who mocked my path because it suited his rhetoric. Who mocked my ascent because it made him feeling special. Because it made the big bad wolf feel like his existence meant something. But here’s the truth. I want you to understand this Miles, because there is a reason I picked your runty fucking ass. It’s the same reason I picked Fenris. I am going to take every former king, every person who has ever continued the Stained Glass Lies that keep this Sin City mired in a dark lie.”

“You Miles, are someone I have great issue with. A bully, a former king, and someone who bismirches the opportunity given to them. Who throws their frivolity in the face of all others and walks around like the world is owed to them. Everyone is loud and proud at bringing down the pompous, vainglorious and arrogant asshole that is Alexander Raven. Oh, that’s fine. Blood the waters and the sharks will swarm. But when the surfer is out of the water, only the brave seals continue to beat the flesh of the man who attempts to escape. Yet now that all the seals are dead, and the sharks culled, there is just you. The runty little wolves who have no focus on what lies before them. I handed you the world on a platter when I gave you the Roulette Championship. And at the first risk, you lost it all. You took for granted the warnings I gave and you threw it all away. Not even the final brick of your kingdom had been laid and you fell to another former king. Another former king whose crown I had already melted down to build my throne. You lost to the Bulldog, and continued to mock the failure I had in placing my faith in you. Failure to succeed where I had given you the opportunity to. You took everything and threw it away, and now. Now I have you in my crosshairs once more. I asked for this Miles. Not because you’ve earned it. You’ve done nothing to earn any chance at dethroning me for a second time. But I need to fix the wrongs of my past, to pave a future clean of the lies and distortions that you mutts perpetuate with every raspy breath.”


Raven slowly reaches into his pocket with his free hand, pulling a cigarette free and placing it to his lips. Quickly in again and a zippo lighter pulled out. With a flick of the wrist he lights the flame, before lighting the cigarette. A deep inhale, slowly allowing himself to fall back into the throne behind him. A deep inhale, before blowing the smoke out slowly, allowing the cigarette to hang loose on his lip.

“I want you to listen to me Miles. Because I am once again offering you the world. Not for your sake. I no longer believe you have the ability to be who I thought you could be. I see none of myself in you anymore. I see none of the pure innocence that you once had in my mind. You have none of the ability that I once thought you did, and it sickens me. It sickens me, that of everyone. You prove to be the biggest thorn in my side. Because it’s you, who started this path of vengeance and destruction. You brought the worst out in me, and it took the forgiveness of her. It took my best friends coming back into my life. It took the love of another to bring me back to a state of understanding. Love. I spoke once about love being the biggest motivator. That love is what guides us. That love is what controls us. Makes our impulses controlled. I think in this moment, you understand that better than ever. But I also want you to know this. If your focus slips because your mind is elsewhere, I will turn the world against you. Good, bad or evil, it doesn’t matter. The truth is this, and it’s becoming ever more evident. Every single week that I step into the ring and prove that my truth, is the only truth. Every single week, more and more people listen. Every single week there is more people cheering for Alexander Raven, and The Conspiracy. Deny it if you wish, but you and I both know. The more I speak, the more they accept. The more I talk, the harder it is to ignore it. The scratching feeling in the back of your mind. Maybe, maybe what he is saying is right? Maybe everyone is equal. That the broken can be fixed. That the broken can be guided back to a state of reality that is true.”

“Truth, Miles. That’s all this has ever been about for me. I want to show everyone the truth. That bullies, liars and miscreants do not succeed. I do not subscribe to this ideology that the pack mentality is defending your friends. All I ever did, was call you out. All I ever did, was ask that you fucking listen. But you didn’t. You never listened. Nobody ever listens. And they think it’s funny to mock. They talk about how I just rattle on. That they don’t want to listen. And it’s true, they don’t. They don’t want to listen deeply. They want the base truth, because deeper thought is far too painful. They hear, but they do not listen. It’s easier to mock than it is to actually try and understand someone who speaks differently. Arrogance is the word thrown at me because I refuse to submit to the ideology of the pack. And then you pretend like you didn’t send your mutts to bite and snap at my throat. To clack away at their keys on Twitter, and mock the future King of the Sin City. And that is not a claim of arrogance, that is a claim of truth. For every time I step into the ring I will permanently dethrone a former king, and melt their fucking crown down. So Miles. You are next on the chopping block.”


From behind the crown, a pair of arms. In them a rusted iron crown, marred with dents and cracks. They place the crown upon Alexander Raven’s head, as he once again lays the championship across his wait. He slowly lowers the cigarette from his mouth, flicking the ash to the floor. A deep snort through one nostril, the hocking of phlegm, and then spit a few feet in front of himself. He flicks the cigarette forward too, allowing it to smolder its final life away a few feet further than his spit.

“I will send you home, Miles. Back to your snappy wolves. Back to Carter. Last time it was Zoey who had your back. Who only had your back to get your mind off the last girl. I wonder, is Carter just the next flavour of the month for you, Miles? And yes, I’m going to get personal here with you Miles, because I want you to understand something. I intend to dismantle you, like you attempted to dismantle me. I will poke and prod are your personal life if I need to, because you felt inclined to make comment on who I am as a person. To make claims about things you didn’t know. So I will make claims to get under your skin. Because I want you to focus, Miles. I want your mind on me and only me, because you forsake yourself whenever you allow your mind to drift. Who will you turn to next, when your life drifts away from you? I wonder Miles. Will you run when it comes out that everything I say, is the truth. That you, are just another failure of a wolf. Like the others, you will fall. Like the others, I will make an example of you. I will take the crown that lingers upon your fallen corpse, and put you down. I will martyr you, like I shall martyr every fallen king. Because you are not my final goal. You are just another step on the pathway.”

The flickering ember from the cigarette begins to ignite some of the wooden environment. Flames leaping to life rapidly, filling the space with fire. Raven once again raises to his feet, holding the championship aloft in the air, tilting his head back a little to keep the crown steady on his head. The flames reflecting in his eyes, the flames of agitation dancing in unison with them.

“The Conspiracy has decided, Miles. You are the next wolf to be blooded. The next Former King to be removed. I chose you, to be the one that is reminded of their equality, and their lack of superiority. I will ensure that you know your place. A mongrel fit only to feed the the conspiracy. Take this prophecy, and wear it.”

The cawing of birds, the croaks and the chirps. The screeching as the sound of wings beating. The flames leaping higher and higher before obscuring the stage and Alexander Raven. The lights clicking off, one by one. The flames offering the only illumination. And then the granite head of a wolf flies through flames. Charred and cracked.

“Are you listening? Are you following? The Conspiracy is ready for you, Miles.”

And then.

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

17
Climax Control Archives / Gentle Chieftains and Violent Kings
« on: December 02, 2022, 10:00:49 PM »

Gentle Chieftains and Violent Kings
Scene One | On-Camera | 1st December 2022

“O’Malley. I’m beginning to think there is a sick cruel joke being played upon me. First Finn, then Lachlan and now you. The colour-blind mongrel, the little brawler, and now the Gentle Chieftain. Is it bad to lump you all in together? Sure. Do I give a damn? No.

An open field, the rising sun creeping above the horizon. A gentle breeze rustling the long grass. Alexander Raven is standing in the grass, bare foot, and shirtless. His hair low and fluttering slightly in the wind. His head tilted to face the sky, hands in pockets and eyes closed. He breathes in deeply and slowly opens his eyes.

“O’Malley. It’s not lost upon me, all the connections that permeate this Sin City. I’ve only prattled on and on about the incestuous filth that permeates to the deepest recesses of this City of Sin. Everywhere I look, wolves baying for victims of ease. Friends of wolves looking for leftovers. Scavengers eating from the plate of the hunters. Yet the hunters are weakened. They lack the desire to fight, because the world has now been given to them. Control and subjugation of the masses is the name of the game. Gyms upon gyms, acting as little more than brainwash factories. They accuse me of being full of hot air and lies. They accuse me of speaking empty words, yet they cannot see the manipulation of their own minds. I act not as a Messiah of the Broken for the sake brainwashing them. I do not give life to false prophecy for the sake of bolstering myself. Every person who has once stood beside me, now stands on their own. To put the shards of their minds back together, not to subjugate them to my own beliefs. O’Malley, the former ‘gym-mate’ of the current focus of my ire. Someone who knows Fenris far more deeply than I. O’Malley, I want you to understand something. I’m going to talk, and you need to listen. Just as Austin James Mercer needed to listen. Just as Finn Whelan, needed to listen. I am going to paint you the world as it stands, and I will show you the truth behind the veiled lies that have kept you and your kin safe. I talk, you listen, you understand.”

“The Gentle Chieftain, think upon this for a moment. Do you believe yourself better than Fenris? Do you believe yourself better than King James? Do you believe that you could stand to our current monarch Finn Whelan. I’ve gone to war with these three men. One holds a victory over me. Only one. That is Fenris. I know very well the beast I am calling out. I know very well the dangers I put myself in, desiring the change that I do. To shatter the expectations that have been set upon those who do not conform to the juvenile, childish and obstinate behaviours and actions of the sickening wolves and those who ally themselves in name or action. King James put me through a table off the stage, broke my nose and went to war with me in that steel cage. I cost King James his chance at a world title, I denied him the reality he wanted and then I beat him. I took the man, and laid him out in the middle of the ring. Suddenly the detractors are silent. Suddenly, Fenris is silent. Suddenly nobody wants to talk about Alexander Raven anymore. So I make them talk. Arrogance, self-conceit, narcissism. Whatever you wish to call it. At the end of the day, there is a constant I’ve come to notice. I can say anything and people will always react. They react because they cannot stand that someone might change the view of them. That someone might change the view of those who watch, and make them see the truth. That the brainwashed Wolves, and those who stand at their side are nothing more than snivelling runts. More akin to rats than they are the wolves they wish to associate themselves with. I am nothing but truthful to myself, no matter the amount of vitriol that I receive as a result. O’Malley. Are you listening?”


Raven slowly slips his hands out of his pocket and settles them on his hips. He lowers his gaze slowly, tilting his head down. Staring off into the distance, towards the horizon, the sun continues to slowly creep up. The breeze begins to pick up making his hair whip wildly. The grass continues to rustle, the sound of birds chirping in the distance carried by the wind. He slowly raises his right hand to his temples, rubbing them slowly. Deep breath in, and slow controlled exhale out.

“Inherently, I don’t have a direct issue with you O’Malley. However, you serve a purpose for me. You serve to act as the example. The example that I intend to present to Fenris if he continues down this path of Blindness. If the Blind Wolf continues to stick his nose into my affairs, I will show him. I will show him that there is no fear in this bird. That I do not fear him, I do not fear the stories. I respect the fight that King James brought to me; but he served a purpose too. That there is no boogeyman. That there is no person, beast or anything in between that I fear. That attempts to put me out, break my nose, crack my flesh and make me bleed. That all of it, will not deter me. I will take the beatings, the bruises and the fights if that it is what it takes to shatter the stained glass lies that encapsulate this City of Sin. O’Malley, arrogance belies all and I am not immune to it. Arrogant, fractured and broken. In helping others find their clarity, I lose more of myself. The sacrifice I must make. Are you following me yet, Gentle Chieftain?”

“It doesn’t matter. It never does, for there is one truth above all others. That no matter what I say, no matter the truth as it stands, they will not listen. They will not understand and they will not follow. Acknowledgement of the truth defeats the reality they have painted for themselves. The reality that you have painted for yourself. I ask that you look beyond the arrogance of denial. I ask that you look behind the brainwashing that manipulate you, and all others that come out of those places of brainwashing and subjugation. I ask that you think for yourself, Gentle Chieftain. I ask that you take the time to analyse and think deeper. I ask that you look to the sky and shatter the stained glass lies that lie above you. I ask this of you, because otherwise.”


Raven sighs heavily, slowly dropping to the floor, sitting down. Crossing his legs he tears up a tuft of grass. The hand on his temples moving to the floor beside him. He grabs up a small stone from the floor, holding both hands up. He releases the tuft of grass which gets whipped up in the wind and flutters into the distance. The other he throws the stone up in the air and catches it. Then again, and again.

“The truth, Gentle Chieftain. I do not care for you. My eyes are focused upon the Blind Mongrel, and they will continue to be focused upon the mouthy mutt. Sticking his nose into my business for months. Constantly berating and battling. Arguing on behalf of others, and now that I have bitten back. Now that I have spoken out, he cowers. He mocks from behind a screen and hides. He will not ignore me for much longer, I promise you. If your bloodied body will make the difference, than in blood I will leave you. If he will not listen to the words as a result of his actions, I will make him. And so, Gentle Chieftain. It comes to us. It comes down to us, to make the noise required. And so, I look to you. A former king. A former holder of decision and future. A former holder of existence. And I do not see the future in you. A future you were too late to exist in, is now your present. I hold the key now. I am THE Internet Champion. I am THE king. As it stands, the colour-blind mongrel that is the Saint of this petulant class of children; stands as the known quantity above all else. The truth however is this. I am the one who matters. Alexander Raven is the voice to silence and in defeat of Alexander Raven a proving. It proves all the detractors right and gives them power to vitriol. In failing it matters not. Losing to the One True King is nothing to be ashamed of. Nobody will look poorly upon the man who fails to dethrone the champion as he sits upon his throne. Nothing to lose and everything to gain. I’ve spoke at length about it. I have everything to lose, and in defeat of you nothing gained. You have everything to gain in beating me, and nothing to lose. The truth remains the truth no matter the lies and fallacy that attempt to substitute it. But the dynamic is different now, isn’t it? Gentle Chieftain, do you understand?”

“I do have something to gain. I have everything to lose, but every defeat now gains me something. It gains me solidarity. I gain legitimacy. The idea of the slanderous, waxing poetic and frivolous ‘pretentious’ Alexander Raven will hold true in the mind of those who cannot comprehend a shift in the dynamic. But I wonder, O’Malley. I wonder what you think of it? Do you think me vainglorious, like the wolves that bay for my blood? Do you think me pompous like the runt who managed to clip my wings, if only temporarily? Do you think me cowardly for having no desire to fight the succubus that did nothing but squawk and screech in support of the runt? Or, are you of the same mind as Fenris. Happy to mock from behind the screen but thinking me not worth the time of day. I wonder, Gentle Chieftain. I wonder if you truly understand.”[/color]

Raven stops throwing the stone and catches it tightly in the opposite hand. His eyes fixate upon his clasped hand. The sun has now creeped fully above the horizon, casting light across the field fully. The grass green, the wind continuing to whip violently in the seemingly ever increasing wind. Strands of grass being torn free and flying through the air. Leaves, small stick and stones also fluttering in the violent wind. A smile tugs at the left side of his face, a twitching of the flesh.

“I told you, I was an open O’Malley. This is true, even if people may not believe it. I wear my heart on my sleeve, and despite all the flamboyancy of the language. Despite the hyperbole and the metaphor, the one truth remains. I hide not from the past that brought me here. The crack of a semi-pro boxers fist against a sixteen year old boy’s jaw. The woman whose forgiveness for the lies and betrayal of promises, I will forever seek. Departed from the world, but always in my mind. I will not forget, and will forever seek it. The crucifixion of my drunk of a father as a way of getting under my skin. There has always been gaps in the armour and people can find the ways through to the soft, fleshy interior. That is true. No person is covered in impenetrable steel. But, I will take the blade that slips between the plates of the armour, and hold the hilt of that life ending steel. If I must take the cut to ensure that I take out the wielder of the blade then so be it. I fear no man, for no man is as terrifying as the horrors that exist within my mind. I am an open book, no secret lays hidden. A man who leads the broken, must show that he too understands the depths, and in doing so. Honesty, truth and reality. The Conspiracy both old and new, know this to be true. Every person who cheers for Alexander Raven. Every person that asks for a picture, or an autograph. Every person that supports the kingdom of The One True King, are a member of my conspiracy. The Conspiracy is always coming, ready to show the truth. It seems the truth is something that plagues you too, Gentle Chieftain.”

“You wish to step to the station of the consummate professional. To be taken seriously and right the wrongs of your past. Surely, the Internet Championship and dethroning Alexander Raven is your end goal. Yet everywhere I look, your focus is shattered. On The fucking Troll. Do you intend to mock my time? Intend to mock my existence? Do you intend to mock everything I’ve spent a year working towards, by paying attention to a bumbling idiot that proves everything I said true. That all of these brainwashed and subjugated mutts and mongrels deny listening, refuse to understand but will always react. That they deny the existence of importance of a person in their mind but continue to react. Like a dog kicked far too many times. Do not insult me, by wasting my time for that bullshit. Do not waste my time when there is many who deserve my time and energy. Do not waste my time, Gentle Chieftain. Or I will make you wish that the Wank-stain was your opponent once again. I am not The Troll. I am not Fenris. I am not Mac Bane. I am Alexander Raven.”


Alex violently throws the rock. Everything plunging into black. The world no longer illuminated by the rising sound. The sound of wind suddenly silenced. The slow sound of dripping echoing off invisible walls. The croak of crows and the flap of bird wings taking off. Darkness extending every direction.

“I am Alexander Raven. The One True King, the Broken Messiah and the False Prophet. I am the Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. The leader of The Conspiracy, and king to those who will feast upon the carrion I leave in my wake. I will be taken seriously. I will be understood, and people will listen.”

“Are you listening? Are you following? Do you understand? I need you to listen. I need you to follow. I need you to understand.”


Suddenly, all sound drowns out into silence. Only the dripping persists.

“I am Alexander Raven.

Silence.

Darkness.

Nothing.

18
Climax Control Archives / Broken Caged Bird
« on: November 17, 2022, 03:51:01 AM »

Broken
Scene One | Off-Camera | 31st October 2022

It’d been a long time since Alex had been beaten up that badly. Not the worst beating, and not the last. But it’d been a while. His nose broken, swollen and far too tender to touch. Both eyes had pretty good shiners. His back ached, his body burned, but he was still champion. Whatever people wanted to say, whatever people thought. Mercer hadn’t managed to get the win, and that went a lot further in his mind than it probably should have.

What he hadn’t expected was Luna to muscle her way into taking him home after the show, and playing nurse. Four A.M. He couldn’t really sleep, it was incredibly difficult to breathe. As someone who had a habit of touching their face, he was finding it incredibly bothersome to not rub his irritated nose. They’d filled his nose with packing and the dressing on the outside, a splint to make sure it healed right.

Luna had fallen asleep herself, her head now resting in his lap as he sat on the couch, his eyes fixated on the black screen of the TV. Silence filled the air, his mind filling with ghosts of his thoughts. Negative thoughts, negative ideas. And then he heard it again. For the first time in nearly a year. The voice of the man who even in death haunted him.

“Boy, you look like you went ten rounds and you lost every damn one of them.”

He had to be asleep, because the man who sat down in the chair to his left, had long left this mortal plane. No smile to remember, gaunt and grim. The staunch German father, far more alive than he remembered him actually being in his final years. His eyes bore a hole into Alex’s soul.

“You’d know. Story of your career.”

Laughter, not warm but hollow and cold, and then the slightest tug at the edge of his lips. A half attempt at a grin, more grimace than anything. His eyes never moving, never blinking. His father raised his hand and placed it over his nose, twisting it slightly in his fingers. The sound of cartilage grinding was as nasty now as it had been in life. Even if it was one of the kinder memories. His dad trying to make him laugh with the gross sounds. The few moments of a genuine caring father. Before the demons took him.

“Might be, just might be. But I always went out on my feet, boy. Always stood tall. Here you are, sulking in the dark. Girl practically throws herself at you, and you sit here in the dark feeling sorry for yourself.”

The hand had fallen to rest on the armrest of the chair, leaning forward. Why wouldn’t he blink? They just kept boring into him. Staring into his depths.

“Even in my dreams, you have nothing but empty taunts. Nothing worthwhile to say, but always attempting to put down others to make yourself bigger. Big man you are, dad.”

Feigned tears, boohooing and the twisting of hands under the eyes. Mocking him. Always mocking.

“I don’t have anything to prove, child. I did my yards. I made my mistakes. I don’t pretend to be better than I am. Unlike some, boy. I call it as I see it. But you said it. I’m just a part of the dream. Your own mind. What does that say about you?”

Alex frowned, and thought about it. Really, dreams shouldn’t be taken as much more than their face value. But maybe there was something more to this one. He went to reach up to pinch the bridge of his nose, but found his arms trapped at his side. Chains locked him into a seat. No longer his own apartment around him, just a wooden chair that he was stuck to. His father now standing over him, his hands come to rest on the arms of the chair.

“Do you think things would be different if you were still alone? If they had all cast your aside when Lauren passed? Blamed you for her death like you blame yourself? Like you blame yourself for everything negative to happen in your life? Do you think you’d be trapped here if they had let you wallow?”

Alex struggled in the chair against the chains, trying to free himself. His father allowed a cold, empty smile to creep across his face as he stood up slowly, beginning to pace back and forth in front of Alex, three steps one way, three steps the other. Slow and steady.

“You have to be tougher, Alex. You’ve got all the members of your Conspiracy at your feet. They might be different in mind, but there is something that hasn’t changed. You, Alex. You haven’t changed. And they are gravitating to the man who fixed them once. They are going to try to fix you, Alex. Do you want to be fixed? Do you think you are needing to be fixed? Or do you want to stay as broken as your nose? What do you want, Alex?”

“I just… I want to be the man I claim to be. The true king. I want to be the man who guides those who are lost. The change. The difference. I want to be… Alexander Raven.”

“You’re full of it, Alex. You’re attached to an idea that has always, and will always, elude you. You are nothing but a broken and fragmented shell of who you once were. Every beating just brings you closer to the grave you so desperately want. Austin James Mercer showed just how weak you truly are. You’ll always need me. You’ll always need James and Luna. You will always need Lauren. Weak, pathetic and useless on your own. You’re nothing but a pack mutt yourself.”

And then. the chains came loose. He burst out of the chair and launched at his father. Yet there was nothing firm, and he launched through him. With that, he jolted awake. Luna groaned slightly as she turned over, gently punching him in the leg.

“Nightmare Alex. Go to sleep.”

He’d rather not. Even in his dreams, his father managed to rouse that deep hatred. The deep anger.

Didn’t help his nose was fucked.

A Caged Bird
Scene Two | On-Camera | 17th November 2022

An empty brass birdcage, sitting upon a wooden table. A spotlighted feature amongst a world of darkness. It stands alone, the flutter of birds taking off filling the space beyond. The croaks and cries of birds following. The echo of steps, a steady pace. Coming from the darkness behind the bird cage.

“At High Stakes, I learnt something very important about the dangerous, aggressive and violent wolf that is Austin James Mercer. That despite the strength, the aggression and the confidence in success. One thing was seen to everyone. That even with all the advantages in the world, King James could not beat Alexander Raven. He couldn’t make him tap. He couldn’t pin him to the mat. He couldn’t even keep him out for the whole ten count. We learnt that despite Austin James Mercer’s claims that he would walk away the new Internet Champion, he couldn’t beat him. We learnt that despite all the bickering, one man spoke the truth and one make lied. Alexander Raven never claimed to be stronger, fiercer or better. He claimed to be equal. He claimed to be smarter. To be far more logical. We learnt that Alexander Raven told the truth, and Austin James Mercer… lied.

“King James, you asked for something different yet you complain that I change my philosophies constantly. You complained that I came at you with the same thing, taking issue with me being constant. The only person who is unable to remain consistent, it seems, is you. It seems that the symbolism presented to you was only half interpreted. You bang on and on about others stupidity, yet are completely unable to understand the most face value comparisons I could have found. Biblical, yes. There is some biblical sense to it. But it’s always been about understanding, respect and acceptance. Everything is about understanding and respect. But it’s about image. It’s about painting comparison and difference. A simple minded man could understand the ideas. Alexander Raven, the One True King. King James. It’s a belittling of person, King James. Who is false, if I am the One Truth?”

“Austin James Mercer is nothing but empty promises, lies and falsehoods. A false king.


Alexander Raven steps into the light, standing directly behind the bird cage. A black sheet in hand, shimmering slightly in the spotlight. His nose was mostly back to normal now, still somewhat swollen. His eyes far less blackened, the end of the bruising still a little visible. Around his waist strapped tightly was the SCW Internet Championship. He smiles slowly draping the sheet over the cage, obscuring it from view. A Cheshire grin stretching across Raven’s face, his eyes wild. His hair and beard somewhat unkempt; reminiscent of bed hair. A long sleeve black shirt buttoned all the way up. Tight fitting black pants, and black boots, black laces on the left, blue on the right.

“At High Stakes, I came to understand something critically important. That when it comes to you and I, despite all the words. The truth is plain to see. Your strength, cannot beat my mind. Your brutality cannot stem my strategy. Your arrogance however, will be your undoing. The announcement of a cage match, you are rubbing your palms together. A caged beast is a dangerous one, but only if it can get out of the cage. A caged bird, whilst trapped will continue to live its life fully. Chirping, singing and living. A caged bird is not dangerous, but is living a life far beyond the dangers of the world. I am not afraid of you Mercer. I’ve seen what you can do, and I have become acutely aware of the truth. I’ve had worse beatings, and beaten far better than you. I’ve had my nose busted before. I’ve had my skull fractured and my brain swell. I’ve had beatings that really should have put me out permanently. I learnt that you aren’t that beast, Mercer. Given the right tools, sure. You could be. But you aren’t currently, and you won’t be. Fixated upon the necessity of anger. The taunted bull sees not the dagger that slits its throat. Blinded by anger, frustration and aggression. A powerful motivator, but one that lacks the steam and endurance needed.”

“I hope our encounter has made you aware of something King James. That your desire to hurt, to maim and to silence. The desire to end me, is what cost you the match. That in attempting to put me out, you ensured that neither of us would get our arm raised. I need not beat you, if you beat yourself. And so, we come to our next encounter. A Steel Cage match. And everyone is rubbing their palms together, waiting to see Alexander Raven get put down and out. To validate the colour-blind prick that is Finn Whelan. The man who claims no need for the Wolves at his back, just like I said he would. Awareness and vision of a world without the baggage that comes with the incestuous inner circle of manipulation and control that permeates not just this Sin City, but the business as a whole. Everywhere we look there is manipulations, alterations and control to ensure the chosen few succeed, whilst the truly worthy and tossed aside. Alexander Raven is nothing special, but Austin James Mercer couldn’t beat him. So they put us in a cage.”


Alex slowly moves his hands away from the cage and takes a few steps backwards, disappearing into the darkness beyond the spotlight once again. Two hooded figures, one tall and one short step in from either side. They grip the black sheet on either side, staring at each other.

“What happens when you put a bird in the same cage as a wolf? Dead bird, of course. I’m not going to pretend otherwise. The bird will be mauled, killed and eaten. Logic is as it is, logical. But something must be said for this situation and its something I am now acutely aware of Mercer. You’re no wolf. You’re no beast. You’re nothing but a attitude filled Pomeranian. All bark and no bite. I’m still champion, I’m still standing. I will walk into Climax Control champion, enter the steel cage, let you destroy yourself, and win. I will walk out as I walked in. Champion and the One True King. I will shut up the naysayers. I will silence the mongrels who continue to snap their jowls with no teeth in their bite. Finn Whelan, the plucky mutt Miles and even the blind bitch Fenris. People so confident in their arrogance that they ignore the reality that is forever being painted in front of them. One year, two championships and a change in fate. I beat Lachlan, when no one thought I would. I took the powerful and scary, Austin James Mercer to a double count out, and weathered the storm. I have the backing of our former SCW Worlds Champion, and the man I can confidently say will be our Worlds Champion again.”

“Let us bring it back to the reality that lays before us. Austin James Mercer and Alexander Raven in a Steel Cage match for the SCW Internet Championship. A championship, a title, a crown that means so much to our hurting mutt. The man running off at the mouth, despite losing to the man I beat back to back to obtain and then defend my first championship of my maiden year. The man running off at the mouth despite being unable to act upon any of his promises. The man who is so certain of his big scary aura, he cannot see past his own ego. This is not a cage for me, False King. A bird who will soar. No, this is a cage for you. A beast with eyes painted red. What happens when you go for that spear again, and your head cracks against the steel again? We know you’ve got a chin of glass, because you went down just as long as I did. The man with the broken nose, busted face and half the oxygen, held you out. What happens this time when you go for the spear, and you miss, False King? You lose. I put my foot to your throat, and pin you for the three. I put my foot to your throat, and show you the truth. That the stained glass sky is shattered, and the reality of a changed world stares down at you. A world where the wolves are no longer the apex. A world where you cannot throw your weight and name around. A world where Alexander Raven is known across the industry as the one who beat Austin James Mercer. I speak a lot of fractured thoughts, disjointed thinking and reality. This is the truth as it is being painted into the world. Alexander Raven is the man who is going to systematically neuter every fucking one of you mouthy mongrels, and show the world the simple truth. You’re all nothing but bitches in heat.”


The two figures pull the sheet forward and slide it off the front of the cage, allowing it to crumple up in front of it. Inside the cage, a Raven now sits croaking. It ruffles its feathers slightly and flexes its wings as much as it can. The shorter figure reaches forward and pulls the door of the cage open. The other placing a piece of meat on the table. The bird creeps forward and picks it up, before flying off rapidly. The light disappearing. The flap of wings echoes in the darkness. More cries and croaks from unseen birds. The sound bouncing off the others, slowly building. Soon a cacophony of screeching, flapping and cries filling the darkness.

“Silence!

And then, silence. The click of light and the spotlight back on. Alexander Raven now standing inside a shark cage. His fingers wrapped around one of the bars. His face pressed up into the bars as well, creating slots across his face and wild smile.

“Listen to me, False King. Listen well. I am Alexander Raven. I am the One True King of this Sin City. No matter how strong. No matter how fierce. No matter what you do, this is the reality. I refuse to lose to another one of you filthy fucking wolves. I will never allow myself to fail again, like I did with Miles. I will beat you, I’ll beat Lachlan and Finn again if I need to. If the blind bitch wants to try his luck for a second time, I’ll beat him too. Any and every person that wants to try their damn luck against Alexander Raven, I welcome them to try. I’ll turn up every single week and put people down if I need to. Listen to me Austin, and understand this. I am angry, I am frustrated and I am full of rage too. Stepping into the cage, I once again have everything to prove. Nobody believes Alexander Raven can do it. Alexander Raven talks, and people mock. Alexander Raven succeeds and they put an asterisk. Alexander Raven beats Finn Whelan twice, the colour-blind prick has the audacity to run his mouth about me, every opportunity he gets. Fenris feels the need to shove his nose into everything to do with me, and complain when I snap back. Mercer is so deluded that he thinks it is at all intimidating stepping into a steel cage with his wet paper offense. Step up! Step up, King James. Listen to what I’m saying for once, and maybe you’ll understand. Maybe you’ll understand the worlds of difference between you and I. You’re unhinged, wild and without ambition. Wanting to loose the anger and soothe the fire. I don’t want to soothe the anger. I don’t want to soothe the fire. I want to fight. I want to keep fighting. I will fight every one of you. I respect Ken, but I’ll fight him if I need to. Mac Bane, I saw him stick his nose in too. If he wants to fight, I’ll fight. Understand this, King James. Understand this very well.”

“I am Alexander Raven. I am the change in the foundation, and the shatterer of stained glass lies. I am the Broken Messiah and the Prophet of Fallacies. I will climb into the cage with ‘beast’[/b] and I will climb out, bloodied, bruised and victorious. I fear no man, for no man is greater than I. So understand, and understand well. I will be the thorn in everyone’s side so long as I need to be. And when every single person has been shut up, when every single naysayer has been silenced. When every single person who mocks and belittles has been shown the truth. I’ll ask them three simple questions.”


Alex smacks his forehead against the bars. A red mark showing almost instantly. And then again, and again, and again. The skin splitting and a small amount of blood beginning to flow from the wound.

“Are you listening to me? Are you following me?”

One last crack, and then the light goes out. The cries and screech of birds filling the air once more, the flutter of wings flying into the distance.

“Do you understand me yet?

And then…

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.
 

19
Climax Control Archives / Lost Love and the Little Battler
« on: October 04, 2022, 03:17:27 AM »

Lost Love
Scene One | Off-Camera | 3rd October 2022

“Hey Lexi.”

Sweet, soft and gentle words. He hadn’t heard them in a long time. His first love, the person he thought he’d spend his life with. If it hadn’t been for Lauren, he might never have found another. Lauren showed him happiness in a life that was devoid of it for a long time.

“Hey… Lu.”

He’d have to crack James in the jaw later. There was few people in the world he wanted to see less than Luna. A wounded heart never truly heals, not for him. Lauren patched him up for years, and hated Luna every time she reared her head; which was a lot. Hard to avoid when they’re related to a good friend. James had organised a night out. He failed to mention he’d invited Luna. But of course he did, why wouldn’t he have?

“Saw what the big ol’ brute did to ya, sugarpie. How’s the head, baby?”

Luna Pasilno, James’ sister. He could deal with the pet names and sweeter than sugar tones from James. With Luna, they stung. Always sweet, always caring. Yet she was the only one that would ever get away with calling him Lexi. He hated it. He fucking hated it.

“I’m a big boy. I’ll live.”

She brushed her hand along his forearm as she placed herself down in the booth seat next to him. They were in a slightly nicer place than their usual dives. Luna would fit in anywhere, but she was dressed to the nines tonight. And Alex knew exactly why.

“There you are, rockstar.”

The sharp slap of a hand on his shoulder, and the tight squeeze. Reassuring even if it did make his shoulder scream with pain.

“Oh, right. Sorry Ravey.”

James loosened his grip and rounded the booth, placing a kiss to his sister’s cheek before settling himself into the opposite booth seat. A server not far behind placing down two pints of rather dark beer, and an espresso martini. Luna sighed with delight as she swept up the glass.

“No need to apologise, brother. I’ll let you know about it later.”

James smiled, and shrugged pretending to be ignorant to the deeper meaning. James never held it against Raven for it not working out with Luna. They were young, wild and probably in lust more so than in love. Yet, she broke his heart. Alex wouldn’t forget that.

“So what’s the plan? He fucks you, you fuck him, he probably fucks you again, you probably fuck him again. Round and round, and BAM! You’re laying in a bed sore and broke, with Lulu and I here to baby ya. What’s the plan, rockstar?”

“Language Jimmy, lady present.”

James snorts and the siblings burst into laughter. James smacks the table, Alex can’t help but smile. He was acutely aware of Luna’s hand on his arm, shaking it off as he reached for his drink. If looks could kill, the side glance from Luna would’ve slashed his throat. Momentary, but Raven saw it. Luna wasn’t one to be slighted, even still. Something James and her shared, was that look. The one that could strike fear into any person. Not menacing, or intimidating. But sharp, filled with ice. Like a cold blade.

“I got his attention, he got mine. You know me, I’m unable to let things be. But, we can talk about that another time. What brings the both of you States side? Thought you weren’t interested anymore.”

James cocks a sly grin, and nods just slightly at Luna. She bats her eyes innocently, before taking a sip of her drink. Alex turned in his seat a little to look at her, a huge grin spreading across her face.

“Seeing you getting all hot and heavy, sugar bug. Well, it just made me shiver and shake with desire, and not the no-no tango kinda shivers. Itching and shaking kind of tingles, lover. I wanna get in the ring ago, big boy. Even Jimmy been thinking about lacing up again. You inspire us, Lexi.”

Not a chance in hell. Even though Raven spouts about The Conspiracy on a near weekly basis, it’d become more symbolic than anything else. Long gone were the days of them as a group. James, Luna, Pleasant and Rines, and of course, Raven. The Conspiracy. Those days were long gone.

“Wipe the fear, rockstar. I’m thinking about it, but if I was gonna lock up, it’d be for me. I ain’t no water boy no more. James does for James and only James. You feel me, Ravey boy?”

“If you needed a hand though, Lexi. Might be a good way for me de-rust.”

Luna’s mocking wink, James’ Cheshire grin. He should have known their arrival together would be nothing but trouble. He rolled his eyes into the back of his head, and then shut them, drinking deeply. Her hand was now resting upon his knee.

“I’m sure you’ll find someone who needs a hand, Lu. I’ve been working with Sully and Harry; maybe you could give them a call.”

Alex’s gaze settled on James, who was still all smiles. No reaction to the mention of contact with Sullivan and Rines. They mustn’t have mentioned that Alex had been looking into Leon. Quiet happenings in the background.

“Maybe the bitey boy club would take you in Lulu. Ravey baby wouldn’t be able to ignore you then, would ya, rockstar?”

Luna snorted this time, and the two of them erupted into laughter again. Luna hitting the table with her fist this time. Other patrons had looked at them, disdainful gazes for the boisterous behaviours.

“Might be a good idea, Lu. The lady wolf might give you the handling you need.”

Luna smiled and twisted on the spot leaning her back up against his arm and pressing her head into his cheek. James smiled at someone in the distance, and tapped the table with his knuckles getting to his feet.

“Old face just shimmied in. I’ll be back, lovers.”

Please no. Before Raven could respond, James was up and crossing the room, slapping another on the shoulder. He breathed in deeply, the smell of coffee and perfume wafting into his nostrils. She always did smell nice.

“Don’t worry, Lexi. You know I couldn’t. I got a lot mendin’ to do, sweetheart. Jimmy says you ain’t done much loving since she kissed her farewell. I know we didn’t get along, lover, but I do care about you.”

Alex held his eyes tightly closed, drinking deeply. He felt her lift herself off his shoulder and sat back normally, her hand once again falling on her leg, this time mid-thigh.

“You broke my heart, Lu. She fixed it, and then it broke again. I don’t do much loving anymore. I focus on what matters. Making changes, making them listen and finding my own success.”

“I know, baby. I know. Don’t you forget, we all followed blindly once. Broken led by the broken, and you gave us reason. We found our footing, sugar. We found our happiness. I’m sorry I hurt you, Lexi, truly. I found my peace, Jimmy found his peace. Hell even the old boys found theirs. You lost yours, and that ain’t right. Let us help you, like you helped us.”

Sweet, soft and gentle words.

God he fucking hated her.

“I don’t need your help. I don’t need anyone’s help. I have my peace, and I always will. She’s gone, I know that. But I always have her close, and that is what matters to me. I’m content.”

Luna sighed slightly, pushing a bit of extra air out through her nose is a gentle laugh. She didn’t need to believe him. It mattered not to him whether anyone truly believed him. What matters, is that he believed himself. Unfortunately, he didn’t.

“Time to bottoms up, and faces puckered kiddos. Daddy’s got the liquid gold.”

Liquid gold meant tequila. Bad tequila. It was going to be a long night. Hopefully, one with more laughs than bittersweet talk of the past. The both of them being here, it was nice. They hadn’t been together in years. James and Alex always kept in touch, Lu had her own way. She sort of drifted after Leon was forced out. Alex always just assumed there was some underlying attraction.

Why did the thought of it make him… mad?

James settled back into his seat, placing a row of shot glasses upon the table. The shimmering gold tinged liquid inside staring a hole straight into him.

“You’re the worst, ‘daddy’.”

James screwed his face up and punched Alex straight in the chest. The three of them laughed again, others nearby throwing even more shady side glances their way.

“You ain’t got the right, rockstar. No way, daddio.”

The three of them picked up their shots, cheers, clinked and knocked back the shots. A smack of the lips and sigh of content from James. Sour faces and a burning sensation for the other two.

“Jimmy, Lexi here don’t need our help. I told ya, we shoulda stayed home. The oh so powerful king of The Conspiracy don’t need no old followers no more. Do ya, sweet pea?’

The joy seemed to drain from James face almost instantly. A split second, that look of disdain and ice. Cutting deep. Then as quick as it came, it was replaced with the warm smile again. Luna was on her game tonight.

“Bullshit kid. Absolute bull fucking shit, you hear me? I know I left, Alex. I know I ran away, and I’m sorry for that brother. I am truly sorry. Darkness creeps into the mind of an old addict, you feel me? I couldn’t watch you losing yourself after you spent so long finding it. But I realised. I realised that you do need us, rockstar. You need us, you’re just in damn denial about it. Family, brother. Family is what we are, and don’t you fucking forget it.”

James smacked his palm on the table top, and stared across, straight into Alex’s eyes. Alex swallowed deep and looked back. James wasn’t trying to guilt him. He could see it in his eyes. The pain, the longing. He missed it, just as much as Alex did when he crossed the sea and stepped into the ring again. A year on the sidelines was driving him nuts.

“I get it, James. But I don’t need nobody holding my hand. I don’t need nobody lifting me up. You want back, you’re back. No questions asked. I’m not your leader, not now, not then, not ever. Friends, family. Family, James. You too, Lu. As much as I hate to admit it. But I’m doing this for myself, by myself. You feel me, brother?”

James just wore that Cheshire grin, from ear to ear. Luna snaked her arms around Alex’s and hugged herself tightly to it. She was still as soft and warm as she once had been.

Did he still? No, of course not.

“Next rounds on me, lover. Then you got us all night, Ruler of none.”

Alex simply shook his head, and closed his eyes, using his free arm to grab his beer again, draining the rest of it. James leaned back in the seat, and drummed his fingers on the tabletop.

“Alright, that’s enough. Lulu, get some drinks. We’re gon’ party tonight. Aren’t we, rockstar?”

Sweet, soft and gentle words.

His head would hurt tomorrow.

The Little Battler from the Land of Lakes
Scene Two | On-Camera | 4th October 2022

“It’s interesting to me, Lachlan. How many of your wolf brethren, claim allegiance in nothing but name. Yet run to each others aid when the need arises. It’s interesting to me, Lachlan. That despite the claims that they are associates by nothing more than name, how easily they all take offence to one plucky little bird screeching about their hypocrisy. It’s interesting to me, Lachlan. That despite that, you remain almost the most silent. Perhaps the only one who truly doesn’t care for them. Or perhaps the only one that truly understands the grievance I’ve taken with your ilk. It’s interesting to me, Lachlan. That despite two of your kind coming from that quaint little island, total extinction of wolves at human hands, is the reality of it. The red-blooded, plucky Irish; akin to the wolf, yet hailing from a land that did nothing but kill them. It’s interesting to me, Lachlan. I am interested.”

A hooded figure stands alone. The hood pulled low over the eyes, an arm outstretched. Seated upon the arm of the person is a black bird. A Raven. In a circle around the figure, what appears to be stone carvings of wolf heads, upon them candles. The small green field descends into darkness beyond the reach of the candlelight, the flickering flames dancing their shadows across the figure.

“Obsession. I am a man known for it, Lachlan. Obsession. I tend to be guided by the obsessions my mind leads me to. The devouring of knowledge, the obsession with understanding. Understanding the past, to understand the future. The world around us, paints our future in a way we would never anticipate. Obsession, Lachlan. Obsession and interest. With the wolves biting at my wings, I’ve become obsessed with knowing more. To understand why it is that despite all the crying and cowing to the alternate, every single one of you spouts complete hypocrisy. I’ve bashed heads with Finn multiple times in the past. I’ve bashed heads with Miles. I’ve bashed heads with King James, and hell, I’ve even traded verbal barbs with the succubus herself. Obsession leads me to a great number of places, and understanding of that obsession finds me clarity. How is that the man from the land of extinct wolves, thinks referring to me as ‘Ginger pubes’ is even vaguely insulting. It interests me, that the one more likely to own a fire crotch, cannot identify brown from red. I digress, however. For it is the scrapper himself that draws the ire. The Little Battler from the Land of Lakes. Lachlan Kane.”

The raven croaks slightly, jumping off the outstretched arm. It lands near one of the carvings, the closest to the outstretched right arm. Upon the forehead of the carving, L. K. is painted on in white paint. The bird picks up a stone, and begins to bang it on the wolf head, the slight clatter of stone on stone.

“Do you know much about Macha? She was a sovereignty goddess of ancient Ireland. The goddess of war, life and death. All three interconnected and one not to be held without the other. The Great Queen, or the Phantom Queen. She was one aspect of the Triple Goddess, the Morrigan. She would often be seen accompanied by the messenger of life and death itself. The raven. It’s interesting, however how often the raven comes up in Irish history. Obsession, Lachlan. It leads me to knowledge. King Arthur lived on in the form of a Raven. It’s considered incredibly unlucky to kill one for to do so, would be to kill King Arthur himself. A bird of prophesy, insinuation that Badb was cleaning the armour of a doomed king, came across by King Cormac himself. Yet, the most interesting thing I found was a Gaelic Proverb. ‘There is wisdom in a raven’s head.’ ‘To have a raven’s knowledge’ is an Irish proverb meaning to have a Seer’s foresight. The wisest of animals, Irish culture reveres my namesake. Yet despite the world showing nothing but love, adoration and obsession for corvids, you picked to be a wolf. A flea-ridden, mangy and oversized mutt.”

“I find it interesting, Lachlan. For at the end of my pouring. The end of my obsession. In all my researching and reading, I learnt something.”

“It means absolutely fucking nothing.”


The person spins on their heel rapidly. Swishing their robe widely, extinguishing the candles. Darkness fills the area now devoid of candlelight, croaks and cries of Ravens fill the air. Bouncing off each other and building to a thunderous cacophony. Bird crying over bird and all other sound being drowned out.

“Nothing.”

A row of candelabra line the centre of a long wooden table. The sound of birds ebbs away, and the candles in the candelabra begin to ignite. Sitting at the head of the table, the hooded figure once more. Their chair was like an ornate wooden throne, two domes sitting at the top of the long back piece. Sitting upon them is two ravens, preening themselves. In front of the figure, the carving of the wolf head once again, the L. K. on it’s head now broken. The head of the stature is now cracked and open on top. The top of the head removed.

“For all the research, all the obsession. For all the words, tales and bickering, a truth. Failure seems to be the tale of my fate. Before we left, I had won what I saw as my deserved crown. I became the Roulette Champion, dethroning our potential future king. The very colourblind wolf we both know. I beat him, and the wolf that would soon clip my own wings. Yet as soon as I stepped off that boat. Stepped into the land of rebirth, failure. I lost to Jack. I lost to Miles. I came back, and I lost to Ken. Failure, Lachlan. Yet, where I have failed I created a potential for success. I know about the power of loyal friends. I know about the power of loyal factions. I know the power, for once I stood at the head of my own Conspiracy. Guiding others who were just as lost, just as broken. I understand about the defense of others, but I do not accept it. For there is a truth I taught my followers. There is a truth I always teach. Rely not on the words of another, when your own actions fail you. Fight your own battles, and intervene not in the wars not your own. All members of The Conspiracy fought for themselves. Listened to guidance, and found their light. Broken became fixed, and in that they became whole once more. No reliance on others.”

“Yet you wolves, you belie the very essence of that ideology. Screaming about their independence, yet running to defend the very ideology that they refute. Hypocrisy, Lachlan. Do you understand? I think you do. I think you truly understand my frustration, for you. You remain quiet, don’t you? Juvenile insults do not leave your mouth. Actions that demand retribution do not become you. Unlike the fire crotch, and the simple minded brute. Unlike the love lorn loser who speaks with a mouth full of dirt, struggling to speak an actual coherent word. No, unlike those who gain my ire, you sit silent. I appreciate that. I like that. And yet, a target you remain. For a wolf you are, and a crowned one at that. Championship gold. For a failure, I seem to have the luck of it. I must be doing something right, even in my own downfalls. It’s been almost a year since I first locked up in this Sin City. I’ve won and lost gold. I’ve fought many wolves, had a chance to become king, stood in the main event against Ken Davison and now you. You, Lachlan Kane, are next on the board for the path of Alexander Raven.”


To absolutely no-one’s surprise, the hooded figure flicks back the hood to reveal themself as none other than Alexander Raven. His eyes fixated upon the cracked wolf’s head statue. The birds continue to preen, occasionally croaking out. Leaning forward, he reaches into the opening in the top of the skull. He slowly pulls out a red fleshy lump, a piece of meat. Both ravens cry out loudly, swooping down from the domes to land on the table. Immediately beginning to peck and pull even more meat from inside the head.

“Something that has become ever more true is this. Desperation is dangerous for those who come across Alexander Raven. I was desperate to prove myself when I stepped into the Roulette Championship match with Finn. Nobody expected the failure, the loser, Alexander Raven to win. Yet win I did, and then I did it again. To stamp the point more, I found redemption. I beat Bill Barnhart himself to prove that it was no fluke. That Alexander Raven had found his stride. Yet, as quick as I succeeded, failure. Miles took the belt, Jack showed me to be a blustering buffoon and Ken Davison put an exclamation that he would not become the martyr for my redemption. Failure, Lachlan. My mind focused elsewhere, for the obsession. Obsessed with wolves, when the truth laid before me. Trust and focus would get me to the same place. By putting my trust in my own fate, the Wolves were placed at my feet. You were placed at my feet, and I can make something of it.”

“The truth is, Lachlan. Silence or otherwise. Win or lose, it doesn’t matter. For me, it isn’t about beating you. It’s not about beating any of you. It’s for making the hypocrites become truthful with themselves. To illicit change in the mentality. Failure leading to more chances at success isn’t undeserved. No, it’s a faith. A faith placed in me by those who see the muck and filth that comes with the mongrels of gnashing teeth and hypocrisy. A faith that I will illicit the change I speak of. I will fix the incestuous mixings and hypocrisy that pervades this Sin City. No more Wolfslair influencing every aspect of this place. No more people who suffocate out any who would stand against them. I will systematically take down every person I see as a barrier to change. You, Lachlan. You are the beginning of the systematic change I seek to make. You hold the Internet Championship. You hold the next crown I need, to justify the faith put in me. The faith that I can make the change.”


Alex leaned forward and banged his fist on the table top. The two ravens screeching as they fly off in opposite directions. Their crows echoing in the air. Raven leaned forward, grabbing the statute.

“So, Lachlan Kane. The Little Battler of the Land of Lakes. What do you intend to do? Justification would be to lay me out. Put Alexander Raven down, so that King James need not even worry. I wonder, do you he will stay his hand to ensure you and I get to fight clean? I didn’t stay mine. I took his opportunity, because he took mine. I’ve seen what Ken Davison can do now. You’ve seen what Ken Davison can do. Both of us have had plenty of time to study the tapes, listen and understand. We both know what it takes to beat the King, but do we have the power to put the other down? For me, Lachlan. Failure builds upon failure, and nobody will be surprised if I fall short again. Nobody will even acknowledge that there was a contest. I’m nothing if not respectful in defeat. I’m cocky in success, arrogant if you will. But I am nothing if not humble when laid down. I praised Miles for beating me. No small feat in a match of violence. I praised Knox for beating me, and he was happy to acknowledge the contest. Ken and I, we haven’t spoke since, but I can guarantee you. The respect we held before is immensely more now.”

“The truth, like it was for Ken. Is the same for you, Little Scrapper. Proving yourself to be better than the man who wants nothing more than to prove you, and your cohorts, nothing but hypocritical failures. Everything to gain, and nothing to lose. Lachlan Kane however. You have everything to lose, and in loss prove the success of Alexander Raven. Prove the truth in my words, and make a fool of those who so adamantly disregard their own associations for the sake of not appearing reliant. Bizarre how many solitary wolves there are in this little pack. Prove me wrong, Lachlan, and it doesn’t matter. Prove me right and it leads to more questions. Questions about whether Alexander Raven is just a prattling child who cannot back up what he says. Questions about whether Alexander Raven is nothing more than arrogant and annoying gnat upon the ass of this Sin City. Questions about whether or not Alexander Raven even deserves the chances he’s been given if he continues to squander them. Does it even matter?”


Alex slowly picks up the wolf head, before slamming it rapidly onto the wooden table. A loud bang filling the air, small chips breaking off. Once again he picks it up slowly, and bangs it back down quickly. And again. And again. And again.

“Climax Control, the penultimate match of the night. To prove myself I grab the scrappy little runty wolf, twist it’s head and break its fucking neck. I take the Little Scrapper, and I put him in his place. Beneath my boot, and under my reign. Carrion for the birds. Food for my Conspiracy. Truth, Lachlan. The truth is what interests me, and the truth lies in the faith of my success. The success I know to be forthcoming.Failure is just another learning experience, and I’ve much wisdom learnt. So, Lachlan. The Little Battler. Are you ready to face Alexander Raven? Are you ready to face the visage of War, Life and Death? For the war we enter defines the life and death of us and the future. Your failure, proves my life. My failure… well. What does my failure prove?”

“But importantly, there is another who need listen. And listen well, King James. I do not take a slight mildly. I hear what you say. I see what you think. You aim to step to me, to play the battle of wits. I admire a man who tries. The defensive nature is not a good one on you, and let it be known. Any cheap shot is nothing more than that. A cheap fucking shot, and I’ve heard them all. I’ve heard all the quotes, all the jokes. I’ve heard all the references and I’ve heard all the excuses for making them. Fourteen god damn years I’ve done this. Fourteen years I’ve listened to the same things over and over. I do not fear you, King James. I do not fear any of you. I make my mistakes, like any man does. But you. Speak of beating me, when you kick the wounded bird like it makes you a powerful beast. The hunter who hunts wounded prey is not a good hunter, King James. So listen to me, and listen well. I want you to watch. I don’t care if you do it from home, from the crowd, from commentary or even in the god damn corner of the fucking ring. I do not care where you do it, I just need you to watch. I’m going to hurt Lachlan. I’m going to put him down, and break the runts shitty little neck. Then I’m going to hold up the Internet Championship. The validation of my claims. I’m going to hold it up, and I’m going to call your bitch ass out.”


One more slam, and the statue breaks. Inside were two playing cards. An ace of hearts, and a face down card.

“I’m ready to play for some High Stakes, King James.”

“Lachlan Kane. Listen, follow and understand. Come Sunday, I will be the winner. That’s the truth of it. And when I stand with my foot on your chest, I want you to take that knowledge. Take it with you, and let everyone know. Alexander Raven is not just bluster. Alexander Raven is not just talk. Alexander Raven is the real god damn deal. And he will win.”


He flips the face down card. A Raven is emblazoned as the face, wearing a crown. Diamonds hanging from its feet. A king of diamonds.

“Looks like fate, is on my side.”

He bangs the table once more, the candles quickly extinguishing. A gust of air. The croaks and cries of birds filling the air and darkness once more. A cacophony of birds.

“Do you understand me now?”

Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

20
Climax Control Archives / Forgiveness and Freedom.
« on: September 21, 2022, 04:36:43 AM »

Forgiveness
Scene One | Off-Camera | September 19th, 2022

Fawkner Memorial Park was a sentimental place for Alexander Raven. He didn’t visit as much as he used to, being across the world attempting to escape from his problems made it difficult. Yet, a trip home was what he needed. He needed to sit with her and just talk with her. Apologise for the millionth time, and ask for her guidance.

The low afternoon sun painted a low amber light across the sky. A brisk wind floated through the air gently whipping the flower petals and leaves that dotted the paths. A small plot of land lined with paths of headstones. Alexander Raven was sitting in front of one, slightly off to the side of it. ‘In loving memory of Lauren Rabenschwarz’ was engraved on the ornate white marble.

“To Live in the Hearts
Of those we love
Is never to die.”


He held a white lily in his hands, twirling it in between his forefinger and middle finger on his right hand. His eyes cast high to the sky.

“Sorry, it’s been a while, hasn’t it? Lots has changed in the last year. I know it’s not exactly what I promised to do, but I know you’d be happy for me. I’ve been… happy, you know? I got to experience some more of the world. Some places you always told me about, some places that… that I wish we had been able to visit.”

His voice croaked a little, the words seeming to catch often. A deep grief lingered still, but a warmth as well. Alex stretched himself out a little, extending his legs. A knee bent upwards, his elbow resting upon his kneecap. He moved the flower beneath his nose and inhaled deeply.

“I brought you a flower you hate. I thought you’d appreciate it. Even in death there is no escape from the torments you know.”

A small chuckle and a smile. Followed by a deep sigh as Raven slowly closed his eyes.

“I know you’ve been watching. I had to come, to come and say sorry. I know I promised not to… lose myself again. It’s hard, you know? It all starts as fun and games. Messing with people, riling them up, getting them emotional. But at some point the lines blur. I guess I should be used to it at this point. We both know that I can’t help myself. The worst enemy of Alexander Raven, is Alexander Rabenschwarz. Obsessed with being anything close to that which I preach. I just. I had to make a stop in, you know? Ask for your forgiveness in person this time.”

He smiled more, a softness washing over his features. Relaxed as the wind picked up and roared through the row of graves. Flowers lifted and thrown to the merciless wind. Alex’s hair and beard were rustled every which way.

“I miss you Loz. Not a day goes by where I don’t think about you. Hell, I think everyone knows that now. Sorry, I know you were always private. But, I never got to share you with the world when I could. So now, now I must. I just hope you can forgive me, you know? I’ll keep asking, I’ll keep asking for the forgiveness. I’ll do my best to get better. To become less of the false. I’ve got some good opportunities you know? I’ve pissed off a bunch of people; but I don’t think it’s bad. I’ve got a chance at something big this time. It’d been so long since I’d held any level of accolade, and now I’ve got the chance to stand at the top again. It’s kind of worrying, I know. I know…”

His smile slowly fades as he lowers the flower from his face opening his eyes again. Storm clouds were beginning to roll in quickly and the first drops begin to fall. Classic Melbourne weather. He slowly begins to stand up, dusting his pants off of the grass and dust.

“I got you something, but… I think I’ll hold onto it for now. Just a little longer you know. It’ll mean more if things turn out how I want. You’ll love it, I just know it.”

He slipped his hands into his hoodie pocket, holding them together tightly in front of himself. His eyes watery, tears beginning to form and threaten to break free. He lifted his head to the sky once more, looking straight up as a heavier stream of rain began to fall. Thirty minutes from now, it’d be all clear again. But right now, the universe wanted to taunt him. Classic Melbourne weather.

“I gotta check in on James too. I hope he comes to visit you. He always liked you, Loz. I’m glad you guys were friends. I’m glad you were my friend. I’m glad you chose to spend what life you had with this ratbag kid from the other side of the world. I’ll always be your king. I just gotta get the crown for you again, you know?”

A flash across the sky, a crack of thunder. The rain coming down in a heavy sheet of droplets now, the sky dark with angry grey clouds. All tinge of the late afternoon sky now hidden behind the clouds. He smiled once more as he continued to stare up into the sky.

“I love you, Lauren.”

Slowly he turned away, turning his head to face the ground, flipping his hood up. He was in no rush; happy to be soaked by the sudden thunderstorm. Another flash of lightning and the sound of rolling thunder in the far distance. His footsteps muted as he slowly walked away.


Of Gods and Men
Scene Two | On-Camera | September 20th, 2022

“Freedom to hunt.”

An empty bar, daylight trickling in through the gaps of the windows with tint sheets pasted to them. A pool table sat idle, a blue surface. It was bare, the balls hidden away in the internal compartments of the table. A couple bar tables sat off to the side of it, with a long bar top alongside it. A well stocked bar extends several rows back at bar top and top shelves. Sitting at the bar, a bottle of Jameson and a squeeze bottle of an unknown liquid sitting next to a set of shot glasses. In front of the glasses, sitting at the bar, Alexander Raven. A snapback on his head and turned backwards. His eyes closed.

“After my failed Indian tour, I needed to take a break. I needed to reconnect with myself. Go back to where it began, if you will. I talked a lot about other people through my journey. I spent my time focused on and thinking about other people. Miles, Finn, Fenris and even my former love. In my talks of the lack of focus of others, I lost mine. As quickly as I had won it, I also lost the Roulette Championship. Does it cut me? A little. I believe in a constant. The better man wins on the night. Yet the better man is only better in those three seconds. It’s a truth of our business. Of our industry. It takes but three seconds to change the face and course of history. Focus, is the difference. In my talks of focus, I allowed Miles to be the better man. I understand it now. The ravenous dogs who claw and fight. The colour-blind moron who who only shows emotion when it comes to instigation. The pup who hides behind the betters who can fight his fights. For in their fighting comes the distraction needed. Whilst he bides and focuses, he becomes the better. Whilst the detractors detract, the better becomes the unfocused.”

He lifts the bottle of Jameson and tips it, pouring it into one of the two shot glasses.


“Ken, have you ever had a pickleback? They are a staple of my regular night out. Hell, they are regular staple of almost every person that ever attended a bar I was slinging drinks from. It’s nothing special. A shot of Jameson, followed by a shot of pickle juice. I’m partial to making it a little more zesty. A bit of hot sauce into the pickle juice, it’ll really open your head. Sinuses cleared, eyes watering. It’ll get you feeling alive. Do you feel alive, Ken? I wonder. I would think you are feeling more alive than you ever have before. The new king of the Sin City. All eyes on you, and at the same time, so many voices already vying for the attention they so rightly feel is there’s. Similar voices begging for your attention, that bother me deeply. The same voices I am constantly feeling berated by, demeaned by and reduced by. The wolves swirl at any scent of blood, don’t they? You know as well as I do that whoever walks out king has the scent of death painted upon them.”

Placing the bottle back on the counter, he lifts the squeeze bottle and squirts it into the second empty shot glass. He replaces the squeeze bottle on the counter top, and takes the shot of Jameson into hand, throwing it back, before quickly following it with the second one. He hissed slightly, before breathing out slow and heavy.

“It’s not the first time we’ve crossed paths, Ken. Though the crown is different, to be King for a Day is our goal once again. The ascent is different, and the longevity of reign dependant upon the success or lack thereof of each other. A few countries, boat rides and plane trips later and we find ourselves locking horns for the apex of this Sin City. We fell short in that land of Mythology. I fell short once again, in the land of rebirth and gods. You however, you changed your path. You changed your destiny. Whilst the wheel fate spelt a failure for the Broken Messiah, it donned the Godly one with a new crown. You took down ghosts of your past, and in doing so you cemented yourself. Ken Davison, the new Worlds Heavyweight Champion. The Broken Messiah, a false prophet once more. But you know the danger in that, don’t you Ken? You know the danger in a man who has naught to lose. A man who has everything to gain, and absolutely nothing to lose. Nothing to prove and everything to become. An unbalanced scale is what lays before us. Heavy is the weight of expectation. It’s humiliating to play into crazy Alexander Raven’s mind games. Nobody falls for them, nobody cares. Nobody listens, do they Ken? They all tell me how much they don’t listen, and I expect you will be no different.”

Raven gets to his feet slowly, pushing his stool against the bar. Slow, determined steps towards the pool table. He brushes his hands along the tops of chairs that sit tucked under a row of tables opposite the bar. He swipes up a pair of gold coins that sit on the edge of the pool table, sliding them into the coin operator.

“Little Alexander Raven. All he does is blather on and on. Talks and talks. A whole lot of bluster for not a lot of action. Focus on the failure is easy for those who want to nitpick. Focus on the lack of, is easy for those who need nothing but the failure to accentuate themselves. Less than twelve months to become Roulette Champion, but nobody will care for that statistic. No, Ken. They’ll just look at the failures along the way. They’ll ignore that I’ve stood toe to toe with yourself before, with Austin before, with Fenris before. They’ll just acknowledge the failures. Dangerous beliefs, Kenneth. Very dangerous. It’s easy to overlook the man who seems incapable. It’s easy to ignore the potential danger in the man who is nothing but a laughingstock. Will you break the rhetoric, Kenneth? Will the Godly one look upon the first person put before him and laugh? Or will you take to the challenge. Ensure that your first outing is one of power. Ensure that you prove the naysayers wrong and throw the beaten prophet to the wolves?”

The clatter of balls falling into the chute fills the air. Alex slips his fingers into his left pocket, pulling a lighter free. He turns to look over his shoulder, nodding to someone unseen, before rounding to a set of stairs leading upwards. He begins his climb, pulling a cigarette from the packet in his rear pants pocket.

“No, I want you to understand something. Truth, prophecy, messiahs and gods. Wolves and effigies, spirit animals and otherwise. All the talk, all the words. They are irrelevant. At the end of the day, there is one simple truth. Is your desire to win stronger than mine? Coming home reminds me of many things. No matter the words and no matter the analogies. No matter the metaphors the truth is simple. Who desires victory more? It’s been a long time since I was Worlds Champion. Nearly ten years away, and in less than twelve I’d already claimed gold once more. In my first twelve months inside the ring, I had betrayed my mentor and become the World Champion of that company. His desire to beat me upon return, was stronger. He had nothing to lose, and everything to gain. I had everything to prove and I failed. Fast forward a few years and I find myself working with my former booker once more. I became the inaugural Worlds Champion there. My first set of outings after a multi year hiatus and I’d claimed gold once more. Everything to lose once more. My own teammate, the chaotic bull that he was. He had everything to gain, everything to prove and nothing to lose. Down goes Alexander Raven once more, and he loses everything. Mocked and belittled once more. It was easy to laugh at Alexander Raven when you’ve got nothing to lose.”

Reaching the top of the stairs, the area opens out to a rooftop bar. A glass window separates an unoccupied kitchen adjoined by another bar, the selection predominantly rums. Tables and little alcoves dot the lower deck area, a faux grassed area up another couple steps. The click of flame, the sizzle of the cigarette igniting. Raven inhales deeply, the red glow burning brightly.

“I do not envy you, Kenneth. I do not envy you, because I understand what it is like to be in your position. Fresh off a career defining victory. Silencing the doubters and in some ways putting an end to a chapter of your life. In others it’s the beginning of your New Testament, an end to the Old. Is the Godly Ken Davison of today, better than the one of yesterday? I ask because I wish to know. I ask because I know what it is like to be the one who has to risk everything. Your desire has to be greater than the man who has nothing left. Your desire to stay at the top has to be better than man who wants nothing more than to spite and spit in the face of those who would laugh at him. To spite those who would call him the underdog. To spite those who would doubt his potential. I desire nothing more than to make you the Alexander Raven of his Maiden year. Over confident and prone to collapse. I want to be the Griffin Hawkins to your Alexander Raven. I want to be the Corey Bull to your Alexander Raven. I will be the Alexander Raven to your Ken Davison. And you will know, just like all the others. That there is truth in what Alexander Raven says. There is truth in his blustering. There is truth in his rambling.”

 Alex inhaled deeply, his eyes cast outwards over the balcony ledge. People walked the city streets below, the general roar of mid afternoon traffic filling the air. Raven closes his eyes, and just quietly smokes, allowing his silence to fill the air. A hand goes up to his hat, readjusting it on his head. After a few minutes he extinguishes the cigarette into a small little bucket acting as an ash tray.

“Kenneth, I want you to have the same desire as me. The same desire to succeed. The same desire to silence the biting and snarling pups. The unfortunate reality however, is that whoever loses, becomes bait to those baying wolves. Austin James Mercer we both crossed paths with him in the lands of Mythology. In that land of war and history, democracy and acceptance; we crossed paths with him. The man who now wishes to gun for your championship. The man who now wants to gun for your success. My eyes are set upon the White Wolf who feeds into the crying of the flea ridden beasts. Both of us baiting angry, aggressive dogs who need to be spayed. The truth, Kenneth. Is I need what you hold because it gives me the power to do what I need. To shatter the stained glass lies of the City of Sin that we fight for. To rattle the foundations and change the truth of everything. I want to change the perception of these groups and reveal them for what they are. That their deep grip on this City of Sin is nothing but a lie. I will change the truth. I will fix the delusions by cleansing the incestuous pervading filth. To fix it, I need to become part of the problem. Fixated and connected with the unmoving grip of focus. Those who stranglehold this company with their refusal to allow change. I upset them, because I force change. I disrupt the control that they have and shatter the work they’ve done. I am the change, Kenneth. Not you, not anyone else. I am the change.”

Alex shakes the small ash tray slightly, to fully extinguish the cigarette and begins to make his way downstairs once more. At the bottom of the stairs, he moves to the pool table. A pool cue leans on the edge of the table, the white ball set in the centre of the D line. On the windowsill, another two shot glasses. One filled with dark liquid, the other with a translucent looking liquid. Alex takes the pool cue in his left hand, lifting the first shot glass to his mouth and downing it. Replacing it on the sill he follows the dark with the translucent and grimaces slightly.

“Back to basics, Kenneth. Focus, desire and nothing to lose. This will be my defining moment, I know it. I want you to understand that when we lock up. That when we stand across from each other and you put your dignity on the line against the contemptible and ignore Alexander Raven, I do not hate you. I do not resent you. For you, you enact the same change I seek. Yet I do not trust it to the hands of the unknown, and in the unknown is you. Nothing can stop it. Nothing can stop the descent of the Conspiracy. Nothing can alter that of which becomes the truth. My truth. The fundamental truth.”

Alex moves to stand at the end of the pool table. In the middle of the table, the black ball. No other balls on the table, just the one. Alex lines his cue up, pressing the tip lightly against the white ball. He slowly draws it back, leaning down to get almost eye level with the table.

“Fundamental truth is this. Every time I say something, they scream. They cry and they fight. They belittle and the demean. Yet despite Finn’s inability to tell brown from red. Despite Miles’ “who me” attitude, and despite the she-devils incomprehensible difficulty in understanding her lack of consequence in my life. It is outside the lair of wolves, when the lone white one, that issue takes form. We’ve locked up before, we’ll lock up again. I want you to listen, Fenris. I want you to listen too, Ken. Hell, I want every damn one of you to listen for once. Austin James Mercer, Fenris and godly one. Finn, Lachlan and Miles. Every fucking one of you. I walk in to the Three Hundred and forty second edition of Climax Control a mocked and bemoaned thorn in your proverbial behinds. I walk in off a loss to the pup of the flea ridden mongrels. I walk in, as I have many times before the understood underdog, mocked for my undoings. Mocked for falling short time and time. Yet I walk in as I did against Finn. I walk in expected to lose and I intend to walk out…”

“King!”


The tip of the cue cracks against the white ball, sending it flying across the table. Slamming into the black ball. The black ball flies free from the table and cracks against the wall, smoke instantly releasing and obscuring the view. It swirls and swirls, before slowly dissipating, being replaced with darkness.

“They always hear. Have you been listening?”

“I need you to listen.

“I need you to understand.


Darkness.

Silence.

Nothing.

Pages: [1] 2